Grenfell, Hunt (Eds.) - The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. 1898. Volume 10.

LIBRARY
Brigham Young
University
FROM
Call
k
PA
No..
6lnci^+ _^^^'^'Acc.
No
\}0\
/^
THE
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
PART X
GE ENFELL AND HUNT
33(S
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH
THE
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
PART X
EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES
BY
BERNARD
P.
GRENFELL,
D.Litt.
HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN; HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG; HON. lUR.D. GRAZ FELLOW OF queen's COLLEGE, OXFORD; FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY CORRESPONDING MEMBER OP THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES
AND
ARTHUR
; ;
S.
;
HUNT,
D.Litt.
HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN HON. lUK.D. GRAZ; HON. LL.D. ATHENS AND GLASGOW PROFESSOR OF PAPYROLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND FELLOW OF QUEEN'S COLLEGE FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES MEMBER OF THE ROYAL DANISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AND LETTERS
WITH
SIX
PLATES
LONDON
SOLD AT
The Offices of the EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND,

AND
527
Tremont Temple, Boston,
37 Great Mass., U.S.A.
Russell
E.C.
St.,
W.C.
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., 68-74 Carter Lane, BERNARD QUARITCH, ii Grafton St., New Bond St., W.
ASHER &
C. F.
;
CO., 14 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C, and 56 Unter den Linden, Berlin CLAY, Fetter Lane, E.C, and 100 Princes Street, Edinburgh and HUMPHREY MILFORD Amen Corner, E.C, and 29-35 West 32ND Street, New York, U.S.A.
1914
All
risihts
reserved
YOUN'G UNlVERSiTC
LIBRARi'
PROVO. UTAH
OXFORD
HORACE HART PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
PREFACE
Of
the
new
literary pieces here published, 1231
and 1233-5 pro-
ceed from the second of the large literary finds of 1906, with some small additions from the work of the next season. The remainder, with the extant and non-literary papyri, were for the most part found
in
1903-4.
It is a great
pleasure to be able to restore to the title-page of this

friend
volume the name of the

last five years
and colleague whose absence during the
has been so much regretted.

in
in the editing of
The
earlier portion of the
book was already

he has shared
shape when Dr. Grenfell came back to Oxford, but

the non-literary texts, besides helping
materially in the revision of the whole.
In future
we hope
to return to
the old division of labour, and so
by degrees
to reduce the arrears in
the publications of the Graeco- Roman Branch.
To
Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff
am
under fresh
most generous assistance in connexion with the new classical texts, 1231-41. Professor U. Wilcken has repeated his kind service of reading the non-literary documents in proof and affording the benefit of his criticism and Professor L. Mitteis, as on many previous occasions, has given valuable advice on some points of Graeco-Roman law. To these scholars, as to one or two others from whom occasional welcome contributions have been received, belong the hearty thanks of both the editors of this volume and its readers.
obligations for
;
ARTHUR
Queen's College, Oxford,
Jan.;
S.
HUNT.
1914.
CONTENTS
Preface
List of Plates
Table of Papyri Note on the Method of Publication and List of Abbreviations
.............. ............
. .
PAGE
v
viii
ix
xiii
TEXTS
I.
IL
IIL
IV.
New
Theological Fragments (1224-1230) Classical Texts (1231-1242)

1X9
:
Extant Classical Authors (1243-1251) Documents of the Roman and Byzantine Periods (a) Official (1252-1257) (i) Declarations to Officials (1258-1269) (c) Petitions (1270-1272) {d) Contracts (1273-1282) (e) Taxation (1283-1285) (/) Accounts and Lists (1286-1290)
.
162
178
200
207 227
236 243 256
(g) Private Correspondence (1291-1300) () Miscellaneous Minor Documents (1301-1350)
INDICES
I.
New
Literary Texts: (a) 1231-4 (Sappho and Alcaeus) {&) Other Texts
.......
.
265
273
II.
Emperors
Consuls, Eras, Indictions
280
IIL
IV.
.282
283
283
V.
VI.
VII.
Months and Days Personal Names

Geographical
Religion
.
291 293
viii
CONTENTS
PAGE
Official and Military Titles
VIII.
IX.
Weights, Measures, Coins
X.
XI.
XII.
Taxes General Index of Greek and Latin Words

Index of Passages discussed
............. .....
LIST OF PLATES
Fr.
recto, Fr. 2 verso,
294 295 296

297 311
I.
1224
1231
1232
Fr. i. Cols,
ii-iii
II.
Frs. i, 10,
56
ii,
III.
IV.
1233 1234
Fr.
i.
Col.
Frs.
2,8
-
at the end.
Fr. 2
V.
VI.
1225, 1238, 1249, 1271
1250
Cols,
i-ii
TABLE OF PAPYRI
{A)i asterisk denotes texts not printed in full)
A.D.
1224.
1225. 1226.
Uncanonical Gospel
Leviticus xvi
Psalms
vii, viii
1227.
St.
Matthew's Gospel
xii
1228.
St.
John's Gospel xv, xvi
1229. 1230.
1231.
St.
James's Epistle
v, vi
i
.
Revelation
Sappho, Book
1232.
1233.
Sappho, Book
Alcaeus
Alcaeus
ii
1234.
1235.
Arguments of Menandei's Plays Menander, Epiirepoiites Menander, Colax 1237. 1238-40. Fragments of Comedies
1236.
1241.
Chrestomathy Greeks and Jews before Trajan ApoUonius Rhodius, Argonautica
1242.
1243. 1244.
Herodotus
i i
1245.
1246.
Thucydides
Thucydides
vii
viii
.
1247.
Thucydides
1248.
1249.
Plato, Politicus
Babrius, Fables
1250.
1251.
Achilles Tatius, Cliiophon
Cicero, In Verrem II.
ii
and Leucippe and Pro Caelio
1252.
1253.
OfBcial Correspondence and Declaration

Military Requisitions
....
TABLE OF PAPYRI
A. D.
1254.
1255. 1256.
Publication of an Appointment
Affidavit of
Comarchs
List of Priests
under age
1257.
Statement concerning a Decaprotus
1258.
1259.
Promise of Attendance
Declaration of a Shipper
Declaration of a Shipper
Declaration concerning Commissariat
1260.
1261.
1262.
1263.
Receipt of Seed-corn
Announcement concerning
Notification of Inviolability
Affidavit of Priestly
Practice of
Trade
1264.
1265. 1266. 1267.
Rank
Examination
for
Membership
of the
Gy
Registration of a Child Registration of a

List of Property
1268.
House
.
after
.
Purchase
.
.
1269.
1270.
1271.
Notification through the Archidicastes

Petition to the Praefect
1272.
1273.
Complaint of Theft
Marriage-contract
1274.
1275. 1276.
1277.
Appointment of a Representative
Engagement of Musicians
Sale of House-property
Sale of a Triclinium
1278. 1279.
Division of Usufruct of a Pigeon-house
Lease of State Land
1280.
1281.
Partnership in a Lease
1282.
1283. 1284.
1285.
Loan Repayment of a Loan

Revenue-return
Receipt for
....
Sales
.
Tax on
List of Village
Payments
1286.
Account of Receipt and Expenditure

Survey-list
1287.
1288.
1289.
Private Account
Private
Account
1290.
1291.
List of Articles
Letter of Zois
1292.
Letter of
Letter of
1293.
Hermogenes Theon
.... .... .... ....

.
TABLE OF PAPYRI
1294.
TABLE OF PAPYRI
NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
method followed in this volume is the same as that in new literary texts, 1224 and 1231-4 are printed in a dual form, a literal transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style 1242 is given in modern form only. In the others, and in the fragments of
general
Parts I-IX.
The
Of
the
extant authors, the originals are reproduced except for division of words, capital
initials in proper names, expansion of abbreviations, and supplements of lacunae. Additions or corrections by the same hand as the body of the text are in small
thin type, those
by a
different
hand
in thick type.
Non-literary documents are
given in modern form with accentuation and punctuation.
Abbreviations and
symbols are resolved
additions and corrections are usually incorporated in the
text, their occurrence being recorded in the critical apparatus,
where also
rise
faults
of orthography, &c., are corrected

difficulty.
if
they seemed likely to give
to
any
Iota
is
adscript
subscript
employed.
has been printed when so written, otherwise iota Square brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( )
the resolution of a symbol or abbreviation, angular brackets ( ) a mistaken omission in the original, braces { } a superfluous letter or letters, double square
brackets
[[ ]]
a deletion in the original.
Dots placed within brackets represent

;
the approximate
number of letters
lost or deleted
dots outside brackets indicate
mutilated or otherwise illegible

to be considered doubtful.
letters.
Letters with dots underneath them are

refer to the texts of the
Heavy Arabic numerals

volume and
in
Oxyrhynchus papyri
lines,
in this
Parts I-IX, ordinary numerals to
small
Roman
numerals to columns.
used in
referring
to
The
P.
abbreviations
papyrological
publications
viz.
:
are
practically those adopted in the
Archiv fiir Papyrtisforschung,
Amh. = The Amherst

A.
S.
Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and
Hunt.
Archiv = Archiv fiir apyrusforschung. B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden. P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon Vol. Ill, by F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell Vol. IV, by H. I. Bell. C. P. Herm. = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum, Vol. I, by C. Wessely.
;
xiv
C. P. R.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol.
I,
by
C. Wessely.
Caire,
P. Cairo Cat.
Catalogue des Antiquites ^gyptiennes du Musee du
Papyrus grecs d'epoque byzantine, Vols. I-II, by J. Maspero. P. Cairo Preis. = Griechische Urkunden des Aeg. Museums zu
F. Preisigke.
P.
Kairo,
by
= Fayiim Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Vol. by D. Comparetti. P. Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli P. Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, Vol. I, by J. Nicole. P. Giessen = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen, Vol. I, by E. Kornemann, O. Eger,
Fay.
;
and P. M. Meyer. Goodsp. = Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, by E. J. Goodspeed (University of Chicago Decennial Publications). by B. P. P. Grenf = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.
P.
P.
Hamburg =
P.
P.
P.
P.
P.
P.
P.
P.
P. P.
P.
Griechische Urkunden der Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, Parts i-a, by P. M. Meyer. Hibeh = The Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Leipzig = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol. I, by L. Mitteis. Munich = Veroffentlichungen aus der Papyrussammlung zu Miinchen, Part i, by A. Heisenberg and L. Wenger. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-VI, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt Parts VH-IX, by A. S. Hunt. Par. Les Papyrus grecs du Musee du Louvre, Notices et Extraits, t. xviii. 3, by W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger. Petrie = The Flinders Petrie Papyri, Parts I-II, by J. P. Mahaffy Part III, by J. P. Mahaffy and J. G. Smyly. Reinach = Papyrus grecs et demotiques, by Theodore Reinach. Rylands = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the Rylands Library, Manchester, Vol. I, by A. S. Hunt Vol. II in the press. S. I. = Papiri della Societa italiana. Vols. I-II, by G. Vitelli and others. Strassb. = Griech. Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zu Strassburg im .Elsass, Vol. I, by F. Preisigke. Tebt. - The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and and Part II, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. J. G. Smyly
;
Goodspeed. P. Thead. = Papyrus de Theadelphie, by P. Jouguet. P. Tor. = Papyri Graeci Regii Taurinensis Musei Aegyptii, by A. Peyron. Wilcken, Ost. Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken.
I.
THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS
1224.
UNCANONICAL GOSPEL.
Fr. 2
6-3
13-1 cm.
Fourth century.
(Fr.
I
Plate I
recto, Fr. 2 verso).
These small but highly

written with
care
in
interesting fragments
from a papyrus book are

size.
an upright uncial hand of medium

is
The
contrast
at
between dark and light strokes
well marked,
and the frequent thickening

;
the tops of letters gives a somewhat ornate effect
cf.
1229.
varies in size,
being sometimes quite small, sometimes on the same scale as the other letters generally also is inconsistent, the internal part being either angular or curved
;
has a long
the
line.
tail,
whereas
is
shorter and sometimes does not descend at
all
below
Hands
of this type are
commonly
assigned to the fourth century, and

attributed,
to that period the present
example may also be

is
have been written early

is
in the century rather than late,
not out of the question.
abbreviated
though it is likely to and a third century date as in 1079, a papyrus of
about the same age. at the end of a line sometimes appears as a horizontal an angular sign to fill up a short line is once stroke over the preceding vowel used. Both fragments are from the tops of leaves, and the columns or pages were numbered, in one place (a verso i) certainly, in another (3 recto ii) probably, In Fr. i recto and 2 recto i, on the in the formal script of the text below. other hand, the figures are more negligently written, but since an intermittent numeration would be inconvenient, they are likely, nevertheless, to have
;
proceeded from the pen of the original scribe.
whether
two columns on recto and verso, and the question arises be regarded as a single leaf with double columns, or as two Since Col. i of the verso is numbered leaves with a single column to the page. 174 and Col. i of the recto [i]76, it is clear that verso i, ii, recto i were consecuFr.
2 contains
this is to
tive
but
i,
if
the fragment consists of two leaves, recto

i,
ii
immediately preceded
verso
instead of following recto
as
it
would
if
a single leaf with double
columns be supposed. The latter hypothesis is supported by the narrow space between the columns and the absence of a strongly marked crease down the
2
middle of
it.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
But the space is not narrower than in P. Rylands 38, a certain leaf, though no doubt the book to which that belonged was not nearly so bulky as the one under consideration moreover, there is a crease, though not a deep one, in this space, and the fold is in the right direction, i. e. it would make the verso lie uppermost in the quire. Several other considerations
instance of a double
;
support the theory of the double leaf as against the double column,
(i)
Single
papyrus books in Egypt. (2) In a book composed of leaves with double columns, the second column on every page should have an even number but here the number of the second column would be odd. (3) Col. i of the recto stands higher by nearly a line than Col. ii. Contiguous columns were not, indeed, always kept parallel, but an inequality would be more liable to occur if the columns did not stand side by side on the
columns were apparently customary
in
same page.
that Col.
that the
ii
The
recto
is
balance of probability, therefore, inclines to the supposition

the page preceding Col.
i
verso.
it
If this be correct,
it is
likely
column was of no great height, and

I,
may
be estimated at about twenty

preserved that no recon-
lines at most.
In Fr.
struction
is is
numbered on the
recto 139, so
little is
practicable.
On
the recto the words

is
show
that the
probably to be drawn from the which is the only complete word on the verso. second person plural Between this leaf and Fr. a there was a wide interval, the next pagination number
Saviour
speaking, and a similar inference
?,
preserved being 174, at the top of Fr. 2 verso i. If, as we have supposed, this page was preceded by Col. ii of the recto, the number to be restored there is
i[73].
The
subject of that
column
is
again not clear.
Seemingly
it
describes
an appearance
in a vision of Jesus,
who speaks words
of comfort or exhortation,
but the occasion and the person addressed remain in doubt.

to which the passage relates
is
That the incident
the walking on the sea (Matt. xiv. 35 sqq.,

is
Mark
yi.
48 sqq.) seems unlikely, and the reference

Call of Peter contained in
perhaps to something not
reported in the Canonical Gospels.
Dr. Bartlet, after suggesting that the lines
expand the account of the

tion of a supplementary
Luke
v.
i-io by a descrip-
commission given
in a nocturnal vision,
now
inclines to
the view that they relate to a vision of consolation and encouragement following
Peter's Fall,
Either of these explanations,
if
adopted, would have an important

(a verso
bearing on the problem of the identity of the work to which the fragment belongs
;
see below, pp. 4-5.

is
The next column
i)
is
not more extensive,
but enough
preserved to indicate that questions were being addressed to
Christ concerning the nature of His mission and teaching.
Apart from the
phrase 'new doctrine

parallels in the
',
however
(cf
Mark
i.
37),
the language finds no evident
pages of the Evangelists.
1224.
more
familiar
3
is
In the two following columns firmer and

Fr. a verso
ii
ground
reached.
describes in language similar to that of the Synoptists,
though
more
concisely, the offence taken
by the
scribes, Pharisees,
and
priests at seeing
Jesus consorting with sinners, with His answer, which appears to have been in the form given it by St. Luke. Col. i of the recto contains two recorded Sayings
'
put
in
a novel relation.
'
The
;
injunction to pray for enemies found in

'
and Luke is followed by the sentence For he that is not against us Matt.) and this line of thought is carried on, if the restorayou (so Luke tion is correct, by an otherwise unrecorded Saying that the man who to-day is
' :
'
Matthew you is with
The mention of the adversary in the to-morrow be near at hand. development of the same idea. How are these fragments to be classified ? Are they part of an uncanonical Gospel covering much the same ground as the Synoptic Gospels, or do they come from a collection of Sayings of Jesus like that of which portions have been previously recovered (l, 654, possibly also, as some think, 655 and the Vienna fragment from the Fayum) ? The latter hypothesis may be supported by more than one argument. In the first place it is to be remarked that, in these mutilated remains of six columns, Jesus is always either actually speaking or about to speak. Moreover, the discourse here attributed to Him shows the same admixture of novel and familiar elements as the two Oxyrhynchus fragments of collected Sayings (1,654) and the so-called fragment of an uncanonical Gospel (655) which has been referred by some critics to tlê same collection. Again, in each of those three papyri there were certain special points of contact with St. Luke's Gospel in 1224 specific Lucan affinities may again be observed (i verso ii. 5-6, a recto i. 3). But there is at any rate one notable divergence from 1 and 654: the formula 'Jesus saith', which there introduced the various Sayings, is here absent. Instead of this, in Fr. a verso ii. 4-5 the words addressed to the murmuring scribes and Pharisees are preceded by [eluev (or just as in the parallel passages of the Synoptists. There is thus good reason for declining to refer 1225 to the same collection as 1 and 654. Possibly other collections differently put together were in circulation but the alternative view, that our fragments belong to an uncanonical Gospel, is the more natural. In such scanty remains as these the absence of pure narration is an extremely precarious argument and it may be held that the introductions to the Lord's words in Fr. 3 verso are more in the manner of a connected narrative than a collection of Sayings as such. There is indeed the analogy of 654. ^%-6, where a series of questions from the disciples are quoted but nowhere else in that papyrus or in 1 was the context of a Saying given, and the occurrence here of two or, including Fr. a recto ii, even three instances within so small a compass
afar off will
' '
next
line suggests a further
?
; ;
),

Stress will perhaps be laid. on the
thus affords a distinct point of contrast.
brevity of the introduction to the reply to the scribes and Pharisees in Fr. a
verso
compared with the corresponding accounts of the Evangelists. some extent upon the restoration, and would be less striking if, for example, the alternative supplement suggested in the note ad loc. were adopted. Moreover, the conciseness here is counterbalanced by the fullness
ii,
as
This, however, depends to
of the preceding column.
It is also significant
that in Fr. 2 verso
i,
ii,
recto
i,
which were certainly consecutive, a natural sequence of events is traceable, substantially that of St. Luke, to whom, as already remarked, the fragments
show
to
linguistic relationship.
i,
The
questions put concerning the

(cf.
new
doctrine in
Fr. 2 verso
as
might be expected, precede
Mark
i.
27),
and
may be supposed
have arisen out of the claim to forgive sins as recorded in Luke v. lysqq. ii is parallel to Luke v. 27 sqq., while recto i embodies some of the teaching of the Sermon on the Mount, reported in Luke vi. The inference will follow that these columns stood comparatively early in the Gospel, which therefore, on account of the high pagination numbers, must have been preceded by some
Col.
other work.
questionable.
Whether
Fr. i belongs to the
same work
as Fr. 2 thus
becomes
For the
identification of this Gospel,
if it
be rightly regarded as such, decisive
indications appear to be lacking.
search
;
among
the extant non-canonical

think of the Gospel
in the case
Sayings has failed to disclose points of contact

or against any particular sect recognizable.
nor are traces of bias in favour of

of
It is natural to
according to the Egyptians

tion,
but beyond some a priori probability

little
a document circulating in Egypt,
can be urged
in
support of this identifica-
commonly attributed to that Gospel are Perhaps 1224 belongs to the same work as 655, which, though probably distinct from the Gospel according to the Egyptians, had some affinity 'to it. In their relation to the Synoptic Gospels there is a general similarity between 655 and 1224 both exhibit a free handling of Synoptic material, and a tendency towards abridgement. The fact that the two papyri are derived from the same site lends the hypothesis of a common source a certain
and the
distinctive characteristics
not here in evidence.
plausibility.
A more definite suggestion
is
made by Dr.
Bartlet,
who
is
inclined
to refer Fr. 3 to the Gospel of Peter.
This view rests upon the interpretation
mentioned above of Fr. 2 recto ii as concerned in some way with that disciple. In the eponymous Gospel an amplification of any incident relating to him would be likely enough, and since the Gospel was written in the first person, the use of
in
1.
is
very appropriate.
i,
If
it
refers
to the Call, this
column should
arising
precede verso
an arrangement already found probable on palaeographical

difficulty
grounds
but the
pointed out in that connexion
(p. 3),
from
1224.
space,
the narrowness of the inter-columnar
becomes accentuated, since the

pages would be needed.
If,
Akhmim
fragment shows that the Gospel of Peter was a work of considerable
compass, for the completion of which
many more
To
evade the obstacle by the assumption that our Gospel was not finished volume, but extended into a second, is not altogether satisfactory.
other hand, recto
ii
in a single
on the
be connected with Peter's Fall, this column will follow recto i, and the double-column formation of the pages must be assumed. This, as remarked above, is on external evidence less satisfactory; but a more serious
difficulty is the resulting necessity of
all
supposing the omission
in this
Gospel of
the matter found in the Canonical Gospels between the

i)
Sermon on the Mount
(Fr. 3 recto
and the Fall of Peter.
Dr. Bartlet holds this to be possible on

it
a theory of the Gospel of Peter making
highly selective in the narrative of
events preceding the Passion, in which interest was centred.

ever,
Such a view, howidentification with
needs further substantiation.

is
Another objection to any

it
the Gospel of Peter
that in the extant fragment of
the
name Jesus
is
not
used, being replaced
by
will
Kvpios.
Until further discoveries throw fresh light

in a conclusion of
upon the problem,

tion liquet.
it
probably be necessary to acquiesce
Fr.
recto.
Plate
I.
Fr. I verso.
.]
.....
Col.
i.
^vTievnavTi
[.
[
[.
.]
.][.
Fr. 2 verso.
Plate
[
[
] ]([.]'
poS
])(^[. .]
].[...
[. [.
Col.
ii.
.]
5
.
>([. ([. .][
]
...
[.
[.....
[
.'\_
^
Col.
i.

Fr. 2 recto.
Col.
ii.
--
[.
^.][.
[.][
5
/?[
.
.
'\(<
]
.
"[ ^^
'\ivev(uv\.
.
[. .][.
8\.
.
[
.] .
Fr.
recto.
Plate
I.
Fr.
verso.
[
[.
. . .
]'
ev
\
[
"^.
][
[.
.[
is
ii.
Whether the
of deciding.
recto of this leaf preceded the verso or vice versa there
is
no sure means
In
1.
The
subject of what remains of both pages
also quite uncertain.
2 of
the recto the doubtful
may be
or perhaps
i.
.
[\
5
6
[ [() 6\ [];
\k'\v
[ [
Fr. 2 recto.
Col.
Sovs
73
'
.
.
.
overcame me.
And
. .
For
it is
not thou
who
Jesus stood by in a vision and said, .' but he who gave (?) .
.
Why art thou
cast
down ?
The
question of the position of this page has been discussed in the introduction.
1224.
('( 6
Unfortunately its contents are also obscure. The only passage where the word is found in the Gospels is Matt. xvii. 9 op. in reference to the Transfiguration ; and it is remarkable, as Prof. Swete has pointed out, that occurs in the description of the same event in Luke ix. 32 fif Tlerpos oi The subject of the present passage, however, appears to be quite different. That the nominative to be supplied before /if is vitvos is not unlikely (cf. Matt. xxvi. 43 yap ol but there are of course many other possibilities, e. g. or In 1. 2 can hardly be interpreted otherwise than as the termination of a participle, though the genitive causes difficulty, since is the natural subject of the sentence. This type of construction is, however, to be found in classical Greek as well as in the the genitive may even be a clerical error and not attributable to the author. For ; \i\v Xe'yei cf. Acts ix. 10 ; [e]v op., though there is not too much room for the e, suits the remains better than opaparos (Acts xviii. 9). ^^[/]^ is very doubtful; the shape of the letter following the is more like that of than of 0, which both when written large or small is nearly circular. Moreover an is very intractable here; the would inevitably have to be connected with the preceding letters, whereas a question context ; cf. e.g. Matt. viii. 26 KaWeyei airo'is . . fits in much better with the SeiXoi cVt6, is that there is no visible trace of the cross-bar, The objection to ; although the surface of the papyrus in the middle of the letter is not appreciably worn, is not altogether satisfactory on account is less suitable. At the beginning of 1. 4 of the comparative shortness of the tail ; but or is still more objectionable. If is right, an emphatic seems more probable than -[o]v, and a convenient antithesis is obtained by reading 6 fV[! . cf. for this collocation e. g. Luke vii. 44 in\ woSas . ; eSwKar. On the supposition that the passage described Peter's restoration from the remorse of his denial Dr. Bartlet suggests oi yap iv\i.Tayr)v, e. g., may be restored on the view of the passage as concerned with the Call of Peter; cf. introd. pp. 2, 4.
),
4(
\
. .
;.
'
yo
.
[]
\
Col.
\!
I.
.;
Fr. 3 verso.
poS
[ [^,
[/ifjOf.
]77
\^,
(55]'
[;
.
][]
174.
[]
i.
Plate
\\
'
thou didst say

?
.,
making no answer.
What
What
is
the
dost preach
new doctrine Answer and
that they say thou teachest, or

.
then hast thou forbidden ? vhat the new baptism that thou
.'
the wording of this passage is open to doubt, its purport may be recovered points clearly to [)/] in the preceding line, and, given with probability, cf. Acts ; ];^;' becomes obvious on the analogy of Mark i. 27 ri ianv
Though
; \\
"[
'
8
xvii.
may naturally and the next two letters, 19 Tt'swhich is The interrogative be assumed to be the first syllable of the verb in the line almost inevitable, fits in admirably with these supplements, and îj implies following in 1. 5, is also quite in keeping, above, which suggests Other details of the restoration an infinitival construction ; hence of a verb, is In 1. i n- of wes, which is doubtless the termination are more questionable. than practically certain, and (l]nes is better suited to the present participle ^17 (toTcXiJjrts, although the use of the form -emas in such close proximity constitutes e. g. something of a stumbling-block. The letter preceding emas is doubtfully identified as a . What remains is a vertical stroke with a small tip to the right of its top. In other examples of in this papyrus the cross-stroke does not project beyond the uprights, but a slight The top of or , inaccuracy in this respect may easily have occurred here and there. is therefore which are the alternatives, turn, if at all, to the left, not to the right, or the commoner signification forbid preferable, whether the primary meaning declare gives a good sense amLm'iv is, however, not found in the Gospels. be adopted, and but the lacunae are perhaps rather easier In 1. 4 ]a may well be e. g. be restored. The vestige in the or to fill if some neuter substantive like assistance, except that it indicates a somewhat tall letter, such middle of the line is of httle cf. Mark i. 4, &c., For as usually is, but an or t, e. g., is also possible. and, for the likelihood of questions concerning a 'new baptism', John iv. 1-2
;
]]
'
^.
.
[(.
[], [(![] [(!
]! ] ],
nXeiovas
]]
' '
'
[,
space.
( ' ! . ][-] \
Trotei
would Scarcely be too long
, ! ^;
(caiVoiye
for the
available
Fr. 2 verso.
Se
iepeis
[] []
Se
[[. '{) [^
.
[
175
priests
[ [ ([( -
Col.
ii.
Plate
I.
^peiav
'The
scribes
and Pharisees and
seeing
reclined in the midst of sinners. And Jesus hearing not a physician, [but they that are sick].'
him had indignation because he them said. They that are whole need
where the same verb
There
is
much
/cat
similarity
between
iSoWir
'lijaoCs
^
.
'! ^ " (
this
Toli
is
used, but only the Pharisees are mentioned as objectors
( (,
passage and the Synoptists, e.g.

,
Mark
,;
ii.
15-17
('
cf.
Matt.
IX,
1012
1224.
which apparently stood in Upcls cf. Luke xx. i, where the MSS. are divided For the papyrus, in place between Uput and the more usual apxifpfis. The vestige in 1. 7 may well be the top of the of The restoration adopted of 11. 5-7, producing a striking coincidence with the language of St. Luke, is likely to be correct, especially as both Matthew and Mark here use but the passage will admit of a quite different without amplification the simple
and Luke
v.
29-31, who has
!.
(
,
;
and
vyiaivovTfs,
treatment,
the term
e. g.
to the scribes
[ ^\\ and
emev the frequent application of o'l Pharisees in the Gospels would serve to justify its
:
[
]
.
occurrence in this context.

Fr. 2 recto.
Col.
i.
[ \\ .
\t5)v
'\>
]^)^
] [] \
\
5
[
[
\
, .
6
1
yap
ev
.81[
.
.
76.
'
and pray
for
to-day
12. Cf. Matt.
Luke
vi.
cf. appears in Didache i. 3 Oidascalia v. 15 '" similarly Mark ix. 40 2-3. Cf. Luke ix. 50 ^ yP ; But in these two passages the Saying stands in quite another context, with for its occasion being the attempt of the disciples to prevent a man who was not a follower of Jesus from casting out devils in His name. 4 sqq. The restoration of 11. 4-5 is highly conjectural and rests upon no authority, Pray for your enemies, for they may but it appears to carry on well the line of thought be in truth friends, or if they are not now, they may soon become such.' An analogous sentiment was early current in the Greek world, and is attributed by Aristotle, JiM.
.
.
( :( ,. . , ((
is
afar off shall
your enemies for he that is not against you is with you. .' to-morrow be near you, and in ... of the adversary
;
.
V.
44
278
V(p\
(/
^.
,
.
' The ,(. . ^" '

'
:
actual combination
.
/, ((, (((8-
^
.
He
that
tods
(;
\(, .
p.
yciit
; (
In
1.
1389 b23, to Bias, and . 1395 ^ 25
cf. Diog. Laert. i. 87, who also attributes the maxim to Bias, Soph. ^z'. 679-82, we are ut ex inimico cogiiet fieri posse amicum Seneca, 95. 63 cum mone?}ms aliqiiem Somewhat similarly the Greek proverb indebted for these references to Prof. J. S. Reid.
. .
:
\1
is
reflected in
-^
654. 18-20. may be preferred to
\/ /.]
as a clearer expression

of the real meaning, though a more general form would well accord with the proverbial in 1. 6 is possibly character of the Saying. The supposed vestige of a letter preceding e. g., the end of the cross-bar of the , and in any case is too slight to build upon ; would be suitable. The recorded precept about agreeing with the adversary quickly In 1. 7 the letters may be divided (Matt. V. 25, Luke xii. 58) would hardly suit this context. eVt-]!j/ iv or ]ii'ev the third V may equally well be .
],
1225.
Leviticus
iO'2X5-5cm.
xvi.
Fourth century.
Plate V.
A
similar
small fragment written in heavy sloping uncials of a type generally

to
those of the
Oxyrhynchus Callimachus
(1011)
though at a
less
advanced stage of development. It may be assigned to the first half of the fourth century. Apart from the hand, a comparatively early period is suggested by the fact that the MS. was in the form of a roll, not a codex, the verso of the fragment being blank. The ink is of the brown shade which became common in
the early Byzantine age.
darker colour, and

front of the
first
Some stops in the middle position show a somewhat may have been added subsequently. There is no margin in
lines,
11. 4-5 and 7, and it is uncertain that these were the though the text can be conveniently arranged on that
letters of
beginnings of the
supposition.
]' []
e]êiXaaeTai
i'epecov.
[ ]( [
[] [/
(\ [' [^
nepi
xvi.
33
] ]
7rep]t
5.
, <\ ([
[ \
\
[
om.
evtav
34
.
]][6
so
FGN;
1226.
.1226.
ii
Psalms
10-5
vii,
viii.
X 68 cm.
Late third or early fourth

century.
The upper
corner of a leaf from a papyrus book of early date, belonging
perhaps more probably to the third century than the fourth. It is written in round upright uncials of medium size, and showing some tendency towards
cursive forms,
e. g.
the occasional linking of
to the following letter.
Some
its
marginal flourishes mark the commencement of a Psalm on the recto, and
number seems
êoy
to have been written
and Kvpws occur.

8.
above the title. The usual contractions of second hand seems to have inserted an iota adscript at
It is of
verso
The
text
is
written stichometrically, the initial letters of each
being slightly enlarged.
some
interest as providing early attestation of inferior authority.
one or two readings which have hitherto rested on
[icy
Kpwei Xaoi/y
[\()
5
['^"'
\ [ 8']
]
Verso,
[ [
[
[
KaTevOwets
\ [] ] 8\ ]
[]
vii.
[] ( [
tovs evjOeis
\,
]
/
KS
Recto.
[
[
a)[s
ev
vnep
(
(veKev
^ [^ [
)\
[
;
[-^
e/c
Verso
2.
:
f/ioi
.
:
3.
7.
/je so and many cursives. ; so the cursives 27, iii marg., 156, 202, 269, 283, 284. so BiÂ ; f/ie R.
: :
B^R
e(eo)v
TOD
is
BtÂ
R.
a narrow crack in the papyrus between been inserted here as well as at the end of the line. II. Considerations of space make it probable that
8.
There
and
, and
iota adscript
may have
stood before
as in
^ and
numerous
cursives.
I.
Recto
The
vestige of a vertical stroke
is
consistent with
but a figure in this
position might refer to the stood in the margin.
page instead of the Psalm, the number of which could have
2. In BtÂR &c. is preceded by r reXor omitted in 151, 173. 9. fveKfv: so 181, Cyril!. Alex, vi, p. 400; tva others.
but these words are
1227.
St.
Matthew's Gospel
6
xii.
18
cm.
Fifth century.
Fragment of a leaf of a papyrus codex, written in rather large upright uncials in which dark and light strokes are strongly contrasted. The hand
bears a general resemblance to that of the Ascension of Isaiah (P.
it
Amh.
i)
appears to point to a date in the
fifth
century.
The
ink
is
of the brown shade
stop in the high position occurs once, and there one doubtful instance of a rough breathing. An agreement with D and a corrector of is noticeable in 1. 5 of the verso, and an unrecorded variant
characteristic of the period.
is
in
recto
1.
4,
and apparently also
1.
6.
Verso.
\\
xu. 24
1227.
[etwoi']
13
[]
5
('
8[]
.8>
c^Tos
\ [\ \
ev
[Be
[] [][ [ ]([](7[ [ [] []>

[]
Se
25
[]
TToXty
[] ([9
[]
ei
^[
Recto.
[][ ]([
26
]
]
Se
.]
OS
([
os
]
[]77;
31 32
] [] [] []] .[ \ ] [][] [ [] ]][ ] [[ ]8[

ev]
ev
&C.
;
33
Verso
5.
"
:
[BejeXfeôuX
SO
^. . CDEGKM
;
most MSS. CEGKLM &c. add so ; instead of D, which also has SO mOSt MSS. ; ffcrai, and this may have stood in the papyrus. ei et D. That a slightly curved horizontal stroke above the next II. represents a rough breathing is uncertain.
SO iiiÔ
18:
8!
(\
BN.
. [\ ([!
[]
:
{)!.
(
is
letter
Recto 2. Of so D ; from the papyrus. om. MSS. 4.

: :
eav
most MSS.
Cf.
1.
4,
where
fav
is
apparently universal apart
5-6.
The
reading of the papyrus, here
very doubtful.
MSS. have
14

followed by either
ovre ev
is
oiii-e
() )
01"
(EFGLM
&C.).
of the recorded variants

clear.
To
for
long
tv is too the space and the vestiges do not suggest /. Possibly something other than written, but it was not Traces of ink above was perhaps indicate
reconcilable with the following letters, a little further suppose an omission of does not solve the difficulty, since [our]
[\
ovre
(Bt^CD)
is
ovre v
(
none on being
possible, but then
a correction.
.
ii)
[]
1228.
St. John's
Fr. 2 (Col.
Gospel
xv, xvi. Late third century.

roll
18-5x5 cm.
Fragments from two consecutive columns from a

of St. John.
containing the Gospel
The
text, written in
the verso, the recto of both fragments being blank
an upright informal hand of medium size, is on but no doubt in other parts

;
similarity
There is a general between the script of this papyrus and that of the second Logia fragment, 654, also on a verso in 1228, however, the writing is somewhat heavier and approximating nearer to cursive. It is likely to date from about the end of and occur, the third century. The usual abbreviations of
the roll included sheets which had previously been inscribed.
;
5, -,
but no punctuation-marks or other signs apart from the diaeresis. In both fragments the lines have lost their beginnings and ends throughout, and since
!
xv. 25
they were of some length
it is
impossible to fix the points of division.
Like the
(208),
early fragments of this Gospel previously obtained from
Oxyrhynchus
1228 shows a good and interesting text, though, as often, its affinities are not strongly marked, and it does not agree at all consistently with any one of the Coincidences with the Codex Sinaiticus are frequent, but chief authorities.
divergences are noticeable at
ii.
4,
9-10, 27, 29.

Col.
.[ ' [ ]8[
]
\< ([5
i.
oray
26
Wps
Wps Knopevf[Tat
ej/iOf
7
xvi.
]( [
1228.
Col.
ii.
15
]] vo\vcvfl ((]
5
*'^''
l'-]^^
/\
avos
eis
^\ \\( \ )( [][
[
ov\8eii
[ ]
aipu
eav
]
[ \
Se
5Xef\|fa)[y
[
\[ [
xvi. 21
22
23
ea>[s]
24
3 lines lost
15
6]'
[a]y[a]yyf^<
[wy/ti'
'[/]6 /''
7;[
6]) [7;]( []'

]
/ca]t
['\\\
]
]
^tXet]
\
[
)\
[
25 26
o]ri
/[6
ey[cu
27
e^?jXio]i'
] []
t5e
ou]5e/Lit[al']
^^[^
"^]
[ [
rt"]."
28
29
25
]'[]
\< []/[/
auTOty
]
[/
iJ7[y]
]/[5;]
e]iS
[/cat
\\\
[
[
3^
/([]
e/i[e
i.
. The
;
follows
2. 4.
(5.
so
papyrus followed the same order as
Bi^DGL;
in
AEHIKM
&c.
ev
()()
The
is
BS
:
6-7. but there

ii.
3.
5[; \! D.
i^
no recorded
ordinary text gives a somewhat shorter supplement than might be expected variant, and the spacing in the papyrus is not very regular.
!
;
8e
ADIL.
D.
4,
i6
5. vuv y\fv
:
7.
8.
9.
((
SO
:
SO
:
so
oADL. B*C NACDL apei BD*.

;
;
:
(
(av)
BN (^
ti*.
*) C*DLM
>7;'
AC.
av
so
9-10. The papyrus agreed with which precedes in BtiC*L.

15. Either
BCDL, on AC'D
a;
in
D', placing
ti,
or
Others.
cv
before
^,
[][](
;
(BN (-) DC*KLM) 0
[aHn]y.
(C<>"EGH)
is
possible.
16. The vestiges of the letters are doubtfully identified, but appear to suit the usual (v order rather better than that of ti omits SO ^<AC' ft BC*L. 20.
:
[
:
2 7.
-;(-)[]: SO
BC
I.
;
28.
29. Ko[i]
SO the best SO
:
MSS.
;
ACD
tÂDL. km vw CD'.
.( .
!.
BNC*L.
1229.
St. James's Epistle

I2-I
i.
11-2 cm.
Fourth century.
it
This papyrus
leaf,
as the pagination
it
on each side of
shows, was the
second of the book to which
belonged, the text commencing on the second
while page i was either blank or, more probably, Nine or ten lines are lost at the bottom of the verso, and the height of the leaf when complete would have been approximately 19 cm., When found the if the lower margin was of about the same width as the upper. leaf was folded up, like a document, at right angles to the lines of the text. These are written in good-sized broad uncials, rather coarse and irregular in formation, though hooks and thickenings at the ends of strokes show an attempt
page of the preceding

contained only the
leaf,
title.
at ornament.
The
fourth centuiy
is
the date suggested.

final
No
abbreviations occur
;
except the strokes over a vowel for a

in full.
medial point
is
found once.
Textually there
the occurrence of the

verse 17.
ungrammatical
-at the
end of a
line
Tiarpos is written
is little
to notice
also
in
beyond
found
BN
in
Verso.
!'[[]]
\.
<
7;0 cvf
5
Trape
1
Xevaerai aveTeiXev
1229.
17
(
T<os
evwpeneia
ev
OS
?
Recto.
7
yeuo
15
\(
5
<
tois
77;[]'[]
15
?
15
ei?
VI
??
[
eivai
[?
.
]
The
division
Verso
abnormal.
II.
so
BNCKL
of the
word
after
is
16. After
((\
(C)KL add
Kvpios.
i8
Recto
11. 12.
!
::
4. vi:

is
for
;
-.
J
SO most
MSS.
;
eanv
MSS.
SO
BN*
/
l^.
NÂCKL,
edd.
1230.
Revelation
4-1x7 cm.
v, vi.
Early fourth century.
medium-sized sloping informal hand, approximating to cursive, and dating probably from the earlier part of the fourth century. The lines, which were of considerable length, have lost both beginnings and ends, and their distribution cannot now be recovered. The use
leaf of a book, written in a
Fragment of a
of the numeral
likely that
as
it
and Tpds in v. 6 and vi. 6 were similarly shortened. So far goes, the text shows a tendency to agree with that of the Codex Sinaiticus.
Recto.
for
is
in
accordance with the character of the
MS.
it is
i\Soy
]!/
5
] '
]?
]
''
jdav]ei8'
[]
ev
eiSov ey
^ ([.
e/c
\
aneana
.
v.
] [ ] [
[
eXeov
]
[ ][
Verso.
] ([/
fi[e^tay
]
]
vi.
OTe
!;?[""
^ .
3.
:
Verso
latter.
\( ( () (^^
1230.
:
;
19
Recto
5
6.
2.
so
NA
so Bti ; so BtÂ
P.
so
.
om. A. BS is a mere slip of the pen and probably the second [ (A) was intended. A slight vestige following the second
;
:
^
suits a
()
or has
7.
so
.
two forms
some
cursives, &c.
5.
is
a confusion of the
and
the
MSS.
give the
6.
so
i>i
om. B.
20
II.
NEW
1231.
Fr.
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Sappho, Book
I
i.
i7-7xi3-2cm.
Second century.
Plate II
(Frs. I, lo, 56).
The
would
if
authorship of these fragments in Sapphic metre and Aeolic dialect
in
any case have been evident, and
it is
placed beyond question by two,
not three, coincidences with fragments expressly cited from Sappho ; cf. The title of the roll is preserved in Fr. ^6, Fr. I. i. 15-16, Fr. 16. 2-3, 11-12. but this, curiously enough, does not mention the name of the writer, giving only
the number of the book and of the verses contained in
is
it.
That
p. 874.
it is
called
in
Book
in
agreement with the statements of grammarians that the pieces

all
Sapphics
were
included in that book

it,
cf.
Bergk, Poet. Lyr.
iii,
The number of
verses comprised in
was 1330, i.e. 330 stanzas. Very likely the other eight books, or some of them, were shorter than this, but even so Sappho's entire works may well have extended to something like 9,000 verses.
learn,
we now
Substantial additions to
the exiguous surviving remnants of this large
output have lately been forthcoming from Egypt, where evidently the lyric poets
were
less
still
popular in the
Roman
1232.
period
and further welcome contributions are
now made by 1231 and
The
gain from the former, however, proves to be
than had been hoped. Except in Fr. i, which has been built up from some twenty small pieces, the fragments have not fitted together at all well, and it is hardly to be anticipated that further efforts in this direction will produce a very diiferent result. Still, five and a half consecutive and nearly complete stanzas of a poem of Sappho is a gift not to be despised and for vocabulary and dialect even small and disconnected scraps have their importance. The two columns of Fr. I include remains of four poems, of which the first, as a reference to Doricha (Rhodopis) shows, was addressed, like 7, to Sappho's brother Charaxus. This is
;
followed
writer's
by what is no doubt the greater part of a graceful piece expressing the deep longing for an apparently absent friend, Anactoria, whose name was already known as that of one of the intimates of the poetess cf. note on Fr. I. i. 27-8. In the next column stood a poem of five stanzas addressed to Hera, part of which by a strange coincidence has recently appeared in P. S. I. Of the succeeding verses not enough remains to 133, also from Oxyrhynchus. indicate their theme. On what principle these poems were grouped within the
;
1231.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
21
It is
0, -n,
book
(if
is
not evident
apparently the principle was not similarity of subject.
noticeable that three consecutive pieces begin respectively with the letters
av represents an original w), which suggests that possibly there
;
was a rough
but the juxtaposition of these initial letters may be mere accident. Among the smaller fragments, Nos. 13, 14, 15, and 56 are again concerned with members of Sappho's circle, another of whom, Gongyla, is named in Fr. 15. Fr. 56 was composed in honour of a wedding.
alphabetical arrangement
The MS.
size
;
is
written in an informal upright hand, of rather less than

effect this script recalls that of the
medium
Herondas papyrus, and it should be referred, like the latter, to the second century. Stops in two positions are used and as usual in lyrics, accents, breathings, marks of long and short quantity, and signs of elision have been added here and there. In some of these additions the ink differs from that of the text, and to a certain extent at least they may be attributed to a second hand from which have also come occasional Strophes are divided off by paragraphi, and an corrections and marginalia. elaborate coronis marks the end of each poem. The accentuation of the papyrus
in style
and
conformity with the barytone system traditionally associated with Aeolic, In this and other points the orthography of the in 7. originals has been adhered to so far as possible, both here and in 1232-4, even at
is
in
and also exemplified
the cost of consistency.
After all it may well be that the authors themselves were not invariably consistent cf. Wilamowitz, Sappho imd Simonides, pp. 91 sqq. The views of Wilamowitz concerning the textual tradition of the Lesbian poets are substantially confirmed by the new discoveries, to the restoration and
;
elucidation of which he has,
by a
fortunate combination of circumstances, himself
so largely contributed.

Fr.
Col.
I.
i.
Plate II.
'\[
]
]
"''
.
]{
]^[
]
.
\[
]
]
]
]
^ [.^
[.
[.
.
.]/)[.
.
[.
.'\8\^([
.'\8
.]7[
]/7/?[
evvi[
[.
15
[.]''8
[.
(',([.]'[.]
[.]'[.]'6[.]
[.
.
20
.'\-8'. .](>'[. .^ ]
][.
.
[ [
][.]}[.] ]' .]
[.
.
. .
25
[....]...
[.
[.
[.
30
.^
.]\(/[.
.
][. ] ]>[
.][.
.]
'
]''
.]'
.]);60.
1231.
NEW
Col.
CLASSICAL TEXTS
i.
23
Fr.
I.
Plate II.
]a
[
.
[ [
[ ] [ [
]
.
aros
]'^
]
.
VOS
[\,
[]
^ .
a]e ^[/c/ô/^]^'
'4[.
,
6'
Sev[T]epov
[eh]
effilirovTes,
[]^
[0]i $
epou
6([
Se
15
\^ <
[''])(
[6s
[] \\ 2 ]',
25
[.
30
[ , ^)
'epai]<rav.
.
^ \\ [ ] [ ] [] [] [] ,
[\ []'
avverov
TIS
, (
eparai.
\]
yo.v
^^^
[]
Tpoia[s 6]\eaa[ev,
[ (]
[']()
{)
()[]
[....]...
[]
]-
].
[]
epaTov re
24
^^ ']('' ]'[. .]8

. .
Col.
Plate II.
[ [ 7[
[.]][
7[
[
7/3[
[.][
15
[ [
8[
[][
.
[]'0'?[
a lines
.
20
'^'[
25
=[
[ [
'[
lost.
[ [
'[ ([
1231.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
[(V
[]^. \ [] ([, ]^
'(5]//'
^)
"
25
Col.
Plate
[(.
rhv
5
10
! ^ ([( ,\ \
\(:'
[
",
(.
eKTeXeacravTes
\ \
[
\_
lost.
ayva
15
[]{ [] [
% lines
.
.
20
"
25
\^ [ &[
'[
[
26
Fr. a.

Fr. 3. Fr. 4.
]/[
'\ff
]>^'[
5
]
\
.0.
]'[
]6'[
]{
Fr.5
^Lvepyoiv
]
10
])[
]'[
]577[
.'?"'[
Fr. 6.
]6;
5 ]^<[
Fr. 7.
Fr.
8.
"[aipu^
Fr. 9
Fr. 10.
Plate
II.
'\/8\
i
5
]'
]
]
'\v8oKo<pvv\.
.]
.
[.
.]
1231.
Fr.
2.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Fr.
3
27
Fr. 4
([
\ff
]6'
]
][
[
'
]([
kv 6voiai\y
effX[
[
5
][
[
><''[
][
jet
ie
\
]5'
Fr. 5
].8[
]
*[
[
[1
.
Fr. 6.
][
[
]( [ ][
]
VH
Fr. 7.
Fr.
8.
[ ][
.
]
Fr. 10.
Fr. 9
Plate II.
[]([
[
]'
]/
'[
[.
. .
.]1
.
\^
5
]oy
[.
.]
28
'\\
]
]5 ^]8)
'
'\/\.\^
]
'\\
]
']6'/.[
]86[
15
'\ ](
Fr. II.
]'([
]6
]
5
.
]
.
][.]/[
]8([
]
]'[
]
']
][.]
]
][
]
.
[ ][
?"
Fr. 13
[
']R-[
Fr. 13.
][
]>[. .]([
]'8[
]' '](^
5
]('-'[
'\(. ]/{[
]/1'7[
][
1[0>
][.][
]
]
y]ay
? ]
1231.
Se
_^
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
]
29
X/JOa
]
y^pay
[9
[
15
.
]y
]
]
8
[
[
"
"''''^
'
1^
ray
](/
]
([
'\
}
]
]
'5
]
' ([
]
]
])
[
] []/
] 8[
Fr. II.
20
]
'\
'ipya
-<[]
] ]
]at/Ta
.
[
[
"[
Fr.
a.
Fr. 13.
]^[
// ]'
^[
]e
/i77
] ]'
]'
[]
8[
[.
[.
.] -' [ ](
S]e
ku
[.
]6/,
[
[.
]^
[]
.
aXyea
[ [
[.
x]o[p]uais

Fr. 14.
)\^
'
]'[
]/''[
5
.]
^âva^
.(.\^\
'\88' \. ."^ ]'' ]\[. ."

.
'.
]6
[ ]??*
'\
'\
][:\
][
Fr. 15.
[.
[.
.^ ^^.1 .[ ^ [.
[,]
. 1/
.
]/[
.
.]
[.
ewToaia
.]e/ne/i^[
[.]t;n-poyi'[
[.]&[
'[
[.]/[
Fr. 16.
][
][
123l.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Fr. 14.
31
(OS
']/
[,]
\ \
[
[
[ovSiv aei]/fey,
"
]
]
ipWTOS
{)\
[\
[
.
ToSe
'
[\
]
]-' .\.
[
'.
.]
] 65 \\[]
]Tas
.]
][
Fr. 15.
[] []'
[.]
.
[.
.]
[
.
[
.
[]
[]4[. [
\ [6]
([(
[]6\[
Fr. 16.
.]
>[
6]'[
32
]7[
.]^[
.]*yoi'co/t[
]\([ ][ .]\'^
.
.\6
.][.]{.
15
.]
.
]f[
Fr. 17.
Fr. 18.
][
]''[
5
]
.
]y^^
]7/}0'[
]//[
[
Fr. 19.
].
5
'
] ]'[
.
].'[
[
]7[
Fr. 20.
/[]^^'"[.][
].[...]. [.]
1231.
[iv
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
,
[8
\]\ \
.]
33
6/[
.]
\_
.]/'
7[
[
\
....]
15
]'
\ [[
]
8'
<Tv\voiSa
[.][.
y^f^H-i
.]
]<
Fr. 17.
Fr. 18.
][
]/[
]
]''7[
]
.
JTrpoi'
[
/[
]6'
]
\
[
.],
vvf
'[7
]>[
1
Fr. 19.
Fr. 30.
7re7rX[
_<[.]
/3/[.]6[
. .
34
5
]

]
^[
][
]
5
[
]<"
]?
.79[
][
][][
Fr. 21.
Fr. 22.
Fr. 23.
]'[
][
]0'[
]'''^'[
...
]
7'[
]yTi
]
Fr. 24.
Fr. 25.
Fr. 26.
Fr. 27.
]7[
1231.
NEW
]
.
CLASSICAL TEXTS
.
5
]
.
[.
.]t[
5
] [
.\
y
yov
35
*yo[.
.][
1
_
Fr. 21.
Fr. 22.
Fr. 23.
]7[
...
Fr. 25.
Fr. 24.
Fr. 26.
Fr. 27.
][
36
I
1231.
Fr.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
37
38

Fr. 50,
Fr. 51.
.]/caiyap[
][
]ovevSi[
5
\[ ]8[ ])(^>[ ][ ][.][

Fr. 52.
]][[
]
]\[
Fr. 53-
Fr. 54.
Fr. 55.
[Xaty[
].
uoa[
>[
][
][
5
]7[
1231.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Fr. 51.
39
Fr. 50.
40
Pr.
1. i.
1-6. These lines are on a detached fragment, the position of which is hardly by a strongly marked fibre on the verso, partly by similarities is not The length of the lacuna before at the point of juncture on the recto. in 1. 23. a serious difficulty, the space being no greater than that before or t. 2. The first letter is apparently either 9-10. Restored by W(ilamowitz)-M(ollendorff). II. Doricha, whose name was recognized here by W-M, is not mentioned in the Her reappearance here gives fresh substance to the lines of previously extant fragments.
certain, but is suggested partly
[]
PosidippuS
de
^^
We
1 3-34 ' Some say that the fairest thing on the black earth is a host of horsemen, others of foot, others of ships ; but I say that is fairest which is the object of one's desire. And it is quite easy to make this plain to all ; for Helen observing well the beauty of men judged the best to be that one who destroyed the whole glory of Troy, nor bethought [Verily the herself at all of child or parents dear, but through love Cypris led her astray. And I now have wills of mortals are easily bent when they are moved by vain thoughts.] called to mind Anactoria, far away, whose gracious step and radiant glance I would rather know well see than the chariots of the Lydians and the charge of accoutred knights.
that this cannot
But the gen. cf. Sapph. I. lo, and Fr. 9. 6 below, 1233. Fr. 1. ii. 17. 14. yav is a gen. plural in or dat. would be expected rather than the accus., and possibly (cf. e. g. Ale. 18. 2) and agreement with an error for yas or ya.
is followed by is very uncertain. At the end of 1. 18 or possibly and next to this is a rather high stroke turning over ; The termination may be or perhaps in 1. 30. to the left, which would suit cf. ; either or ei[a]a. Near the beginning of the next line an interlineated a, , or is more probable than a grave accent ; and below this are vestiges of what seem to have been round letters. The reading adopted gives a fair sense and suits the remains sufiSciently well, if the apart from the left shoulder of the in be supposed to have scaled off;
.
!y<o
.
.
come
to pass
among men
.'
1516. 18-19.
Sapph. 13.
The
reading here
a rounded
letter, f, o,
[]
[],
dubious form, has led to no satisfactory restoration. The omission of one of the lambdas of KoWos is a not unlikely error. before yap has been retouched or corrected. 23. rrapayaye seems to be the right word, and ya is possible, though not suggested by the very small vestiges remaining from the tops of the letters. Fr. 35 is not to be assigned to this stanza ; cf. the note there. 25-6. These two lines apparently contained a general reflection on the weakness of
human
it
nature.
27-8. W-M's reconstruction of these two verses has been provisionally adopted, though cannot be considered very satisfactory. The supposition of a corruption in a mutilated word is generally objectionable ; moreover the of aneotaas, though not impossible, is really more like p, i. e. ] napfoia-as, not ] aneoiaas, is the more natural reading. But it seems diflBcult to adapt this to the preceding remains and the apparent sense. If, as would rather be must precede gathered from the gist of the whole poem, Anactoria was absent, or oi. In 1. 27 and there might also be room in the lacuna for another letter, e.g. For ]vfpva is suitable, but is equally possible ; of the e there is hardly anything left. the marginal v. 1. cf. the spelling in the Berlin fragment {Klassikeriexte, V. ii. 13. 2. 8 and 10). At the beginning of the line might well is far from certain, and be substituted.
(\
was restored by
W-M.
^,
&,
1231.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
the same person is doubtless meant. The mark of length above the may of eparov appears to have been corrected. 29. cf. P. S. I. 123. 5, where iparav has been written as due to confusion with be a variant above according to the not infrequent use with verbs implying preference. 31. ' is for
;
) ^ .
The name
rfi
. .
is
given by
Maximus
Tvpivva
Tyrius,
De am.
S.V.
In Suidas,
2,
.
.
Socr.
S,ti
yap she appears aS
41
;,
For the comparison
was suggested by W-M. a in the termination is written through an e. 32. 33-4. Restored by W-M, who as a completion of the stanza proposes, exempli gratia, For the neglected diagamma cf. Fr. 2. 7, and for which conflicts with yeveadai in 7. 6. the accent on yheaOai 1233. Fr. 8. 4 and ovKa\eovTfs in 1232. is written also in ii. 22, 1232. Fr. i. ii. 11 avopovae, but A mark of short quantity seems to Fr. I. iii. 2 and 5 ; cf. 1234. Fr. 2. ii. 7-8, Fr. 4. 9. have been substituted for a mark of length above the first of
.-
cf.
Sapph.
.
"Hpa,
TOL
85
niri
cyi)
([],
^ .
{)
ii. i-ii. These lines correspond with the fragment, also from Oxyrhynchus, recently published in P. S. I. 123, where rather more of the verses is preserved than here in 1231; The following tentative their extent is shown by the brackets in the reconstruction above. of 11. 2-1 1 is printed by Vitelli ad loc. restoration by
W-M
^^ \5'
\(!
\
\*
Ovaivas IpcpoevTa
This seems to express successfully the general sense, but some modification is at any rate required in 11. lo-ii, where a verb is essential in order to complete the sentence before (W-M) or viv Se in 1. 12; peyiaTov might be replaced by e. g. (cf. 1174. attributed to Nt( 1. Opposite this line in P. S. I. 123 the variant ) There can be little doubt that this annotation iv. 23, note), is entered in the left margin. referred to the preceding column, in accordance with the usual practice of scribes at this period. But since the relative lengths of the columns of P. S. I. 123 and 1231 is indeterminable, the line concerned cannot be identified in Col. i of 1231. has been corrected from a. 2. The is written above 4. In P. S. I. 123 the unmetrical v. 1. cf. von Wilamowitz, Textgesch. der Lyriker, p. 5 r\ 8. [(]' so 7. 2 10. '[, not [, is indicated by P. S. I. 123, where marks of short quantity have been added above both vowels. 20-1. Perhaps "H|pa, as suggests. W-M. For av instead of the AeolicoV cf. i. 33-4, note. 22.
^, * (,^ ^ .
yap "Apevos epyov
piyifTTov
. .
.
^,
'
W-M
similarities in the
Frs. 2-8. These small pieces have been placed together here on account of certain appearance of their versos and that of the first column of Fr. i but the resemblance may be misleading.
;
42
Pr. 2.
7.
8.
2.
:
or
^
e]v.

:
the
is
likely to
be the
final letter
of the
e.
line.
Cf. Fr. 9. 20,
12. Either
and
or
for the neglect of the

[
digamma
g.
Sapph. 19.
3.
or
-r)[s.
Pr. 4. Pr. 9.
5.
1 6.
Pr. 10.
3.
an unknown form, which may perhaps be connected with Hesychius' There is a dot above the second o, but this is presumably accidental, since the omission of the would dislocate the metre. 12. It is probable that Alc. Q) 63 Suaov is to be recognized here.
: ',
6.
The supposed
There seems
[
grave accent
may
be part of an interlineated
letter like
or
4.
to have
likely
of Alc. 82 seems more
been a marginal note opposite this line. and Johannes Gram. Compend. iii. i than [, but neither is satisfactory.
2.
]'
[:
or
](' '\[( (= .), as W-M Suggests.
^.
is
Pr. 11. 2. An ink-mark above the vestige of the correction or variant rather than an accent.
Fr. 12. 5. 6. Perhaps
]
[at S]e
first
letter
suggests an interlinear
is
an obscure form.
(W-M)
lines.
but this
will involve
equally short supplements in the
preceding and following
Pr. 13. This fragment is evidently addressed to some of Sappho's companions. The length of the lacuna at the beginnings of the lines has been estimated on the basis of 1. 6 ; with a longer supplement there the others would need to be proportionately lengthened.
mil
'
2 sqq.
Cf. er/. Klassikeriexte,
[ W.
[]'
V.
ii.
13. 2. (2)
lo-ii
eoprcus 8e 5-7 Restored by W-M, who further proposes and \. This is attractive, but is unsatisfactory owing to the straightness of the stroke following which has the appearance of the top of an 1. If ] is adopted in 1. 5, a longer verb than must follow.
7[
[] <5 \ <![
X[a]fleat
Pr. 14. A fragment apparently concerned with one of Sappho's friends, who is compared to Helen. In estimating the length of the initial lacunae in 11. 3 sqq. the supplement in 1. 5 has been taken as the standard. is very uncertain ; the two last letters might well be Xy, but these make an I.
intractable combination.
:
a[e or the comparison with Helen then being attributed to others. 3. For the spelUng for cf 1233. Fr. 2. ii. 5, 1234. Fr. 2. ii. 10. 5-7. The supplements at the beginnings of the lines were suggested by W-M. That in 1. 7, however, is rather shorter than is expected, and or might be read instead of . The accent on in this verse was possibly intended for a circumflex. For the elision before cf 1232. Fr. i. ii. 8, note. 8. is noticeable, since the accentuation of such forms has been doubtful ; cf. Fr. 17. 6 1233. Fr. 22. 3 1234. Fr. 2. i. 6 10. The marginal entry looks like a v. 1., but the reading is uncertain.
4.
6[,
^[ [>
'[]
\,
'.\.
Pr. 15. Part of a poem addressed, as was recognized by Colophon, who is known from the notice in Suidas as one of the is named also in Berl. Klassikertexte, V. ii. 13. 2. (4) 4.
II.
W-M,
to Gongyla of of Sappho, and
2-8.
'
Take your milk-white
robe, Gongyla,
and come
(?).
Love again
flits
about
1231.
;
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
thrilled you.
43
;
your fair form for the sight even of the dress this reproach against you.'
And
I rejoice
for
Cypris has
2. An imperative such as is expected after but is not easily obtained, being certain. At the end of the line the name of some article of dress is wanted, and if rightly read, suggests or an allied form, but this seems to have been a masculine garment. The doubtful might well be v.
the V before
,
:
3.
[]7/' W
6.
('
cf.
on
this
analogy
.
is
\\\,
5{
7-8. Restored by
Fr. 16. 2-4, The
(
the text.
Since the passage

at the
'
W-M.
-^
should replace the vulg.
-^
in
Sapph.
2. 6.
partial coincidence of
11.
2-3 with Sapph.
was recognized by
Si/Cte,
W-M, who
1 2 ottivos yap ei suggested the restoration adopted in
(<, the omission of
quoted (Etym. Magn. 449. 34) in illustration of the form or whatever the latter word was, would be natural enough.
;
1. 3 is indeed slightly longer than would be expected from a comparison of 1. 12, where the reading is practically certain but fourteen letters instead of twelve do not constitute a serious difficulty in a script of this irregular character. was corrected from . 9. of II-I2 Sapph. 15 from Apollon. De pron. 324 b. ApoUonius, who has %yav, writes Bergk thinks as in the papyrus (cf also Fr. 23. i), both here and in Ale. 72.
The supplement
beginning of
more
correct, but nevertheless prints
'
in the latter place.
The supposed stop may be the vestige of a letter, e. g. e. 15. What has been taken for the tip of an c is possibly a circumflex accent. Fr. 18. 3. ly\mas W-M. The acute accent on might perhaps be taken for
13.
is
mark
of length, but an alternative accentuation
more probable.
Pr. 19.
Fr. 21.
2.
Perhaps
Perhaps
2.
['.
(or
[']oi[r]
or
\j\oi[s\
\\.
Pr. 23. I. mark of elision has very likely disappeared after accent on f indicates the division e)x' ., as in Fr. 16. 11. Pr. 32. This fragment appears to be
written in stanzas; but
would be expected
A.
iii.
]
is
at
any
rate the
])
in the
is difficult,
to
31 &c., P.
S. I.
123. 12.
be partially visible. Pr. 33 also

is i.
same hand as the rest, and also to be and in the next line any letter following For the marginal crosses in Col. ii cf. e. g. 841.
is
doubtfully included here.
Fr. 35. A junction of two selides which cannot therefore be assigned to Fr. Pr. 37.
I.
apparently to be recognized in this fragment,

i.
23 sqq.
The
letter.
separated from the
by a
slight interval,
and perhaps a stop
followed the latter
rest
Prs. 50-5. These pieces are put together as having been found rather apart from the but combinations with them are of course not to be excluded on that account. Ft. 52. This fragment possibly joins on above
1.
of Fr. 51.
too short for
Ft. 56. Conclusion of an epithalamium. I. The doubtful might be , but the stroke following
4.
6.
7.
. -\ :,
Cf Theocr. xviii. 54-5
:
W-M.
fSScT
might also be read.

or
is
!
Brit.
Se
sc. fTaipois,
some
equivalent.
II. Similar stichometrical figures are
found e.g. in P.
Mus. 128, 732, and some
of the Herculaneum papyri.
44

Sappho, Book
1
1232.
Fr.
ii.
13-3
X 29-6 cm.
Third century.
(Fr.
I,
Plate I
ii-iii).
Cols,
roll, written in rapidly formed and dating probably from the first half of the third century. Stops (in the high position), accents, and other signs have been inserted with some frequency, as usual in lyrics. How far they are to be credited some of them may well have been to the original scribe is not easily determined added subsequently, especially if, as is quite possible, a second hand is to be
Parts of three columns from the end of a
sloping uncials of
medium
size,
recognized in the marginal adscript at Fr.
i.
ii.
3.
Sappho is given by the subscription at the end of Fr. i. iii, and is further confirmed by the coincidence of ii. 10 with a citation from the second book by Athenaeus moreover, it was already known from Hephaest. p. 42 that that book consisted of pieces in the so-called Sapphic pentameter of fourteen
attribution to
;
The
Fr.
I.
Col.
i.
](
]
.
'[aWayLTOxfiikai
].)(
]
]
] ] ]
1232.
syllables
(cf.
NEW
is
CLASSICAL TEXTS
the metre of the present fragments.
45
Sappho 32-7)^ which
They
two poems. Of the first, composed for some nightly festival The rest of no more than a few words from the conclusion remains. Col. i is blank, with slight vestiges of ink in one spot at the edge of the papyrus. The natural explanation, that 11. 1-9 were succeeded by some shorter verses in a different metre, is excluded by the statement of Hephaestion just referred to, unless the papyrus be supposed to have contained not a single book, but extracts from several cf. note on iii. 8. It may be suggested as an alternative that a title stood here in Col. i and it happens that a portion of such a title, having the
consist of remains of
(cf.
i.
8-9),
words
Cols,
[7)
in
][;, was
is
actually found, with other literary fragments, in

is
company with
ii-iii,
1232.
which
will
Andromache,
other source.
be assigned to this position. the marriage of Hector and then have been added as an afterthought, perhaps from some
Possibly that fragment
to
preserved part of a
poem on
We
are indebted to Mr. E. Lobel for several
good suggestions on the text of
this papyrus.
Fr.
I.
Col.
i.
] yap
]
]
.
(ftpivas
KaTLa8ave\i\
dyiT
yap
, .

Col.
ii.
Plate
I.
[
.
22 letters
[
7\6[.]
.o[.
/'88[.'\
5
[.] ('}[.].
.
[.][.
.]
10
\[. [. .].\[, .]6 .](( [, .][.

.
15
''.[.][. [.][ .](

.
,
. .
\.[^]< .)(\
],[.
. .
-[. .]
.][.
.]
.]
.
]eXe[.
.
]<
.
.]
[.][.][.]')([.
.
7[.
.]([.][.][
.
[.
.]
^^ ^[
.
20 [.
'][
Fr. a.
]([ ][
]'^
]ve8T
.
.
]8[
[
1232.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
ii.
47
Col.
Plate
I.
^ "
{
32
letters
\6[] [ [.]
][.
.
.]
[][.
.]
is
" ' [ ] ^!. [ [] ' , [] .

)
]',
.
Tas
7"'
/[\
kvl
[]5
lapas
[]'(')
'
[iXtjy/iara
[]/,
[][]
15
? ,[][] []' [. 5
*
wy ('
'
avopovae
5,
'
vpv-)([opo\v
,[\
kv\i'âivi
0([]
0[
S'
'7[]
[. 20 [.
. .
'
[']
.]
.
{a)i[e\iot
.
/)[]
[
['
- w
]|ayo[i'
Fr.
2.
]
]
'\
"^ ([ ]
]1'
ayvov
\ [
.
S"
]((
48
Fr.
1.
/:[.][.]5[.]7'/)[
(88\.'\)([
5
, \\
Col.
iii.

Plate
I.
]^[]?
[]"[
^-
^<]
\(\
of
[.]'
i.
yop
or
yai.
6.
Dots above and below the

oyiT
:
^
ii.
were apparently intended

ii, 17 Syi,
letter.
8.
of.
for the spelling

ii,
1233.
Fr. i.
20
(Hoffmann, Gr. Dial,

9.
pp. 384-5).
to cancel the
and e.g.
/, S^t
On
the blank space below this line see introd. p. 45.
The mark of short 'iSaios ; cf Sappho 44 Alc. 9. I &c. Below this line there has been an omission quantity above the initial letter is mistaken. of one or more verses, which were supplied in the space at the top of the column, as No doubt the oblique dash to the left of the line also refers indicated by the marginal
ii. 3. "iSaos
, ,
to the omission;
cf.
852. Fr.
i.
ii.
8.
[]
4. Restoration here is rendered difficult by the uncertainty of sense and construction. will hardly do. For the letter before av, , , , or looks likely, but what is -av ? ' icKios. would boldly emend to would be suitable, besides y.
W-M
Hector and his comrades are bringing from sacred Thebes and Placia's 5-18. '" everflowing streams fair bright-eyed Andromache on their ships over the salt sea, with many golden bracelets and purple robes and treasure of goodly broideries withal, and Thus he said ; and in haste his dear father started up, countless silver cups and ivory." and the tidings went forth in the spacious city. Straightway the sons of Ilium yoked mules to the swift cars and all the company of the women and slender-footed maidens mounted And the men yoked horses thereon, while the daughters of Priam took their seat apart. to the chariots, even all the youths.'
11.
. . .
6.
cf.
Schol.
On
396
eKoKeaev.
KTiVas
6\
le'pas, v. 1.
i.
25,
1234. Fr.
I'apor is
while
has hitherto been regarded as the old Aeolic form (cf. 1233. Fr. 2. occurring only in later inscriptions (so too Theocr. xxviii. 7), If Upas is the original spelling here. the Doric spelling, though also Boeotian.
:
i.
9), I'epot
1232.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
iii.
49
Fr.
I.
Col.
Plate
I.
M.]a.J.M. ..Me[..]..6a4].[
[]
[
navTes S
5
(<)
'
" ' \[.

['
]i
'
]5[]'
npoyeviaTipa[i,
.
'
;
avSp[e]i
evXvpav,
.
it
ii,
would substantiate the view that

P 313
ipos is
a contraction of
of.
Hoffmann, Gr. Dial.
,
W
,. []
.
very doubtful, and unsatisfactory as involving an assumption of an error in the papyrus, but nothing else suiting the conditions suggests itself. A letter marked as long must be either a, t, or ; and this is followed by two dots above the line looking like the top of a or a diaeresis. This combination points decidedly to being ; and a horizontal stroke preceding may well be part of the top of a y, , or alternatives. There would, however, be room for a letter, if wanted, between this supposed further objection to []'(>') here is the questionable propriety and the preceding a. of this epithet in relation to a town or district. was restored by cf. Hesych. 8. is an ; interesting instance of a crasis with a word beginning with a digamma, and is to be ranked with the elisions in Berl. Klassikerkxte, V. ii. 12. 2. 21 13. 2. (2) 8 cf. Wilamowitz, Sappho und Simonides, pp. 94-5. ; 9. For [(!]/, which was suggested by E. Lobel, cf. Hesych. and Homer 441 *'" tnaaae. The main objection to it is the acute accent on av, which, if is read, is incorrect unless an enclitic followed ; but a5 ['] is too weak, condemns aZ as otiose and considers that an adjective defining the material should precede The position of the stroke above the line indicates that the scribe wrote and the spelling of in the following line was probably similar, though there would be room there for another vowel ; cf. Sapph. 44 8e (?). , . . cf. Sapph. 67, identified here by W-M. In Athen. xi. 460 d, where the passage is cited by Athenaeus from the second book of Sappho, the
:
[\()
the reading
is
[]
W-M
'
, "
' fragment appears as which has hitherto resisted emendation, comes from 1. 8. There is however the difficulty that the accus. would be expected rather than the nominative, in continuation of the construction with in 1. 5. But that is some way off, and the nominative is not unintelligible. There is no possibility of getting in another verb, unless the restoration of 1. 9 is quite wrong. &', 12. the accus. is defensible on the analogy of e.g. Soph. Pht'L 141 but it seems likely that, as thinks, the word has come in by error from the line above.
^ ,
W-M
, ':: (,
50
,/ ^ ^. [
14. 16.

attested in
ii,
was already Hoffmann, Gr, Dial, For the single in
Eiym. Magn. 452. 37;
cf.
1233. Fr.
2.
ii.
13
14
p.
420.
cf.
W, who
e.g. Berl. Klassikeriexte,

5uy[a]rpfff[i
Suggests as an alternative
!.
V.
ii.
13.
2.
(2)
Fr. 2. This fragment from the bottom of a column 6eoi[s seems inevitable In 1. i a dative in in 1. 5 then have preceded; cf. e. g. Sappho 11. yivaiKCS TrpoyevitTrepm of iii. 3.
Col.
ii.
iii,
2.
would be precarious in this uncertain context to

3-6.
'
:
I.
[(
;
is
in
no doubt to be assigned to agreement with ieOi[r must
is
the natural antecedent of the
The
doubtful
sc. TO ttC/j?
may be any other long letter such as The supposed is more like , but
emend
And
the elder
women all
\ \.
or
v.
this gives
no word.
It
to
in a sweet paean, calling
uttered cries of joy, and all the men raised their voices on the Far-darter of the tuneful lyre, and sang of Hector and
Andromache, peers of
the gods.'
3 The reading of the text ]'8[]' accords better with the other imperfects than the superscribed variant -âv. of seems to have been drawn through 4. The mark of length above the
diaeresis.
6. as a 3rd person plur. imperf. lacks analogy in Aeolic, but seems a possible form (from In Doric the vowel was usually shortened before -v for but a long vowel in this position occurs in Crete. At the end of the line either or may be restored. might be an , but a following would be expected to be partially 8. The doubtful visible. That the number of the book was added is not very likely ; and hence the possibility remains that the roll contained a selection from Sappho's works and that a poem in different metre preceded the Marriage of Andromache.
'
1233.
Fr.
I
AlcaEUS.
9-4
17-3 cm.
Second century.
Plate III (Frs.
i. ii. 2, 8).
The
identification of these pieces, apart

is
from other
clear indications of their
guaranteed by the coincidence of Fr. 32. 2-3 with already extant verses of Alcaeus. Like 1231, which belongs to the same find, they are much
authorship,
broken up, and
efforts at
i,
2,
combination have only been moderately successful.

4, at
Nevertheless, Frs.
and
any
rate,
provide substantial additions to the

i
remains of the poet.

Col.
The two columns
of Fr.
are apparently in the
same
In
metre, the Sapphic pentameter of fourteen syllables exemplified in 1232.

ii
they are divided off by paragraph! into couplets

.
cf.
Frs.
9-10 and Berl.
Klassikeriexte,
ii.
12.
i.
Col.
ii.
At
1.
8 a
new poem
v. 95,
begins, addre.ssed to
Melanippus, the friend to whom, according to Hdt.
Alcaeus wrote the poem
1233.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
;
51
cf. Ale. 32. That poem, however, the opening lines of which, apparently, have been preserved in a corrupt state in Strabo xiii. 600, cannot be identical with the one here, in which Alcaeus
describing his flight from a battle with the Athenians
remembering the Perhaps, as Wilamowitz suggests. Ale. 93, which refers to Tantalus and seems to be in the same metre, belongs to this context. Fr. a.
fate of Sisyphus.
admonishes
his friend to resign himself to the prospect of death,
Col.
ii
contains four Sapphic stanzas, admitting of satisfactory restoration, in

is
which a contrast
referred to in the
drawn between Helen and

few lines of Fr.
3,
Thetis.
The
latter
is
again
first
apparently Asclepiads.
followed
of a poem Sapphics addressed to the Dioscuri cf Fr. 1 2. 5-8, also Sapphic, where Aphrodite is invoked. Other metres are exemplified in Frs. 8, 32 (Asclepiads), II (cf. 13 and 17), and 32. There is therefore very considerable variety in these fragments, both of form and content. Little is known concerning the arrangeof
in
;
mouth
by two incomplete Sapphic stanzas describing a resort some river. Fr. 4 preserves twelve lines from the beginning
These are of maidens at the
ment of the works of Alcaeus beyond the fact that they were distributed into at with some regard to their subject-matter. Thus Book i contained hymns to the gods (Ale. i, &c.), and Frs. 4 and 13 might well have been referred to this category, which, however, will clearly not suit, e. g., Frs. i and 33. It is a natural assumption that the present fragments are from a single book but, if so,
least ten books,
;
the principle of the grouping
is
here not easy to follow.
The papyrus
is
written in graceful upright uncials of
medium
size, to
be
assigned most probably to the second century.
The hand
is
very similar to that
cf.
of one of the Alcaeus fragments at Berlin (Schubart, Pap. Gr. BeroL, Plate 39^) also 1082j the Cercidas papyrus, sometimes has the shape of Y, some-
times, though less
commonly, of V.
As
usual, strophic divisions are
marked
small
by
paragraphi, while a
in
new poem
is
distinguished
by a
coronis.
Some
to
corrections
the text have been introduced
by a second hand,
which
apparently the accents, marks of elision and of long or short quantity, and other
signs are also due.
In the punctuation, for which both high and medial dots are In Fr.
but this too, to some extent at least, is 4 a short oblique dash is used instead
used,
it
is
more
difficult to distinguish,
likely to
be secondary.
4.
of a dot.
52
1233.
Fr.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Col.
i.
53
I.
]
"[
5
-[.
.]
/[
Xicrcro/i[
.
\ \8
'\
]
[
.
.
[.
.]
oviiSeaiv
]'
\ ^\\\
([]
.
[\ ]$' ]'
tip'
]([(']
"[
]/
15
Xvais
[.
.^
]
.
Col.
Plate III.
6\ ' [
5*
.\
)
10
o-êaff
yap
[ [
k[
SivvdtVT
^! '
;
[.
,
.]
[e]
(\ !'
]
.
AloXiSais
\ [. [
/iy[
54
5\[
15
[.
. .
[.'\\\\8.[
.'\[.'$((([
.]<u/i[.
[.
.'\\)(6\'\^
.
.
20
.]\^ .][ ][
Col.
i.
.\]8[
Fr.
2.
Plate III.
8 or 9 lines lost
]
25
]
y
]
'.
."[
]
]^
]eo'[
]
'\vipav[
8 lines lost
]cr5ai[
\^ [
Col.
ii. >
Plate III.
>
^ (-^^ ^' '

ovTedvTavaiaKiSy
(^^
.
[.]][ '^^\[
.
eaSeviavTov
8 []
15
[.
.
[] [6)(]
[']/[]''
[\9
.\r\v
L
[ , [ . [] .
1233.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
\ph
55
\]
-)(
'
[9
\_
KpoviSaii
wpicre
[ [
Fr.
2.
56

15
~~/~Z
"7
8 ^ ^
,
20
[.]
[.
^
,,
,
([
([
efveK
[.]''[
>\\ .'\8\^
.
[' 1'?[
[
.
]
]9[
]
Fr. 3.
][
{]
?[
'\<\.'\<[
5
]3co'c7J^'[
]^[ ]('
. .
]
]
.
]'&)'[
\\_ ]''[
]//;/'[
]((\[
[
]8
><([
Fr. 4
[
.
.]0TT0[.]\tTT0V7t[
.]8[.
.]}
]''(
]!']]^4]'"'|'''/'9[
1233.
15
ol
NEW
'
' .
e[
CLASSICAL TEXTS
'E[Xei'a
57
\
20
.
'ivviK
yXaivav
[6]'
e[
'<\
&Se
.]
[....:..
.]
Fr. 3-
14
\ ]'
]
]
].[
[][
[
\Alos
[
.
TeKfos
/)[
']
eê/3]ei;yo/ieroy
]
.
[.
.]..
jXa)/
]
15
a>s
[êtJr
[" ]
]
]'
[ [
[
[......
][] ([ [] [](
J[ios]
Fr. 4.
58
[ [.
L
\8\.'\
.].[...
.
((^6[.
]
.]
]'-
.'\'(
.'\[.'\(
. .
6(5[.]'5'[.
10
[.][
'/[.]'
['
[
/[
]'
irpo[
]/3'[
Fr. 5
Fr.
6.
]:[
]
5
'\\
]['
5
[
7
"vi
]([
] ]
.
][ >[
.
]??
Fr.
]77[.][
] 70'[
.
]7;[
]
]o'6X5eT[
e/i"
]_'6[
][
Fr.
8.
]70
Plate III.
]/50acrt[
]6);
1233.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
59
5 ot
\\\\8( , >[ , [ [](

(['
Koi n.o\v8i\v\Kis,
^]
/3[']
kit
[']<
ou]
fveS[p]ouv
[]\.
[ [
[ ]!
]vTe5,
Fr. 5.
Fr. 6.
]pauS[
][
]
.
]'
][
[ \
]

" ye[ 5
]'['
\
'77[
Fr. 7-
]([
]
.
'![.][
[
[ ]
]{
]05
]au
]vTes
[
>"
]([
Fr.
8.
Plate III.
][
\^[ ].
9
]$[ ].6
]\[.
.]{.](^
]6([ ]([
]6'(. .
[.]
[.][
Fr. 9.
ay[
Fr. II.
[
_
5
]
/4
.
<[
] ]}
Fr. 10.
]
]
.
]'
]?'
'\\<
>)
^Sevp[
15
('[
] ]
]'6
.
](( ] ]'
]^'^ [.]
]
1233.
NEW
/i
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Tf[
6i
76
]
TO
]
]
]3'
[] [
.
[ '] $
]aty
]y
avSpeai toIs
\
[][
0[
Acos
]6vTS
].
[][]
[
[
7[ [
Fr. II.
Fr. 9.
.[
]
y[
[][
"[.
.
[ [
[
]>
\
<[
"[
]
]
,
.
Fr. 10.
] '\
]'
]
,
?,
15
i]y
Aevp[o
[
\(.>'
[
[
]
]
]
avoS 5
[.]
Ke\_
62
fiatpav[

20
]
.
5\
)[
5/iJ'CB[
5*""
Fr. 12.
Fr. 13.
]
'\8\_
]
]Sa.{
^^
5
]/'[
]^[
]''5>7[
][
]//(7[
]7/'
'
IfvK
][
Fr. 14
1233.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
]
.
63
S ipav
Sev
Fr. 12.
Fr. 13.
]atr

Fr. ao. Fr. 21.
Fr. 23.
\(>JC'T0[
1233.
Fr. 20.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Fr. 21.
Pr. 22.
65
][
"[
Fr. 23.
][
]/0(
]
Fr. 24.
Fr. 25.
][
]
]//)[
][
]''[
][
Fr. 27. Fr. 38.
Fr. 26.
'\[
66

J
5
e8oaavneSaSaX\a)[
[.][,'\()[
[]j}v[.
.]' \[
Fr. 34.
Fr 33-
]8[
]'.[
5
][ ]7[
]
]7[
1. i. With the exception of the*two final letters of 1. 5 this column is contained on a detached fragment, but its position is rendered almost certain by the correspondence of the fibres of the papyrus. or is possible. 3. Either have been corrected and what was intended is uncertain 14. The letters after
/;[/
-[
-[
perhaps
ii.
was
8-17.
originally written.
.
'. . How can you suppose that, when you have crossed Acheron's whirling stream, you will thereafter see the pure light of the sun ? Come, seek not after high things. For king Sisyphus son of Aeolus, most cunning of men, thought to escape death ; yet for all his wit he was stricken by fate and twice passed over the whirling stream of Acheron, and the mighty son of Cronus set for him a heavy task below the black earth.'
8-9. A new poem begins at 1. 8 ; the first letters may be divided in various ways, of which Tt 3>v c'[ is perhaps the best, though 2)v for oiv lacks authority in Aeolic. For Melanippus cf. introd. p. 50. In 1. 9 there is some error, as the metre shows; the defect may be cured by the transposition of SiwatvT, but the apparent recurrence of this The epithet in 1. 15 is somewhat suspicious, and there may be a deeper corruption. At the end of 1. 9 the doubtful y may be , general sense, however, is evident.
hardly
I
.
1 6.
10. dialect;
iotas have been deleted.

cf.
The restoration is for the most part due to W-M. The iota adscript in aeXtwi must be erroneous cf. Fr. 2. ii. 10 and Fr. 4. 3, where is here first attested for the Lesbian The Doric form
ov,
&c.
1233.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
67
\\<
5
8
[]'[
]
[\[])
&[
,
/^
[
Fr. 33.
Fr 34
]y
]
][ \[
]
][ .[
]
0[
.
](
7)[
I.
i.
1 1.
ayi
=
:
aye:
:
cf.
1232. Fr.
8, note.
12,
[]
18.
14.
[ ., []>
v.
SO 1 6 KpoviSats, 20 cf. e.g. Theognis 702 sqq. oj Tf f'^ Schol. Find. OL i. 97, Eustath. 1701. 50. may he regarded as analogous in Sapph. ii ; a fern, participle is Unlikely in this context. could be read At the end of the line or
!.
'( \8(!
'
instead of
These remains are on a detached fragment which is conjecturally placed i. 2 2-8. here on the strength of a junction between two selides. In 1. 24 the mark of length on a is
Ft. 2.
doubtful.
ii. 1-16. Through thee, it is said, there sprang from evil deeds a bitter end for Priam and his sons, and thou didst consume with fire sacred Ilium. Unlike to thee was the fair maiden whom the son of Aeacus, inviting all the blessed ones to the marriage of his desire, took from the halls of Nereus and led home to the house of Chiron. And the chaste love of noble Peleus and the goodliest of the daughters of Nereus loosed her maiden girdle, and in the space of a year she bore a son, mightiest of demigods, happy driver of chestnut
'
steeds
I
but the Phrygians perished for Helen, they and their
city.'
e. g. 11. 6-7, 14-15, can be completed with practical certainty ; of the others a restoration exempli gratia has been made by W-M. sc. Helen. Cf. Horace, Odes iii. 3. 20 et mulier peregrinavertit in puherem. 3.
is
sqq.
Of these
verses, of
which the general sense
evident, some,
^.
68
4.

For the
diplS in the
5, &c.,
in prose texts, 1241. v.
margin here and 1248. 115.
at
1.
12
cf. e. g.
659.
1 7,
841. IV. 35, &c., and,
5. For the spelling reavTav cf. 1231. Fr. 14. 4, note. 9-10. In the restoration adopted it is assumed that a dot above the 1 of was a mark of deletion supplementing the stroke through the letter. But this dot might also be ' regarded as a stop, which would require some such supplements as 8' In any case the nom. is demanded by the following genitives. (?). There is not room for and perhaps was written. seems to have been altered from f. For ai'/iiScanicf. 1232. Fr. i. ii. 14, note 13. -y of 17. The paragraphus below this line and the apparent unsuitableness of the words as the opening of a poem suggest that there is some dislocation here. It would be easy to suppose that the verse is out of its true position, having perhaps come in from the margin of an earlier copy; but this is an insuflScient remedy, since 1. 18 also makes an unsatisfactory commencement of a new poem. disyllable would be rather expected before 18. but the is quite certain and there can be little doubt that was the first word ; the metre of 1. 20 may be the same. At the end of the line above the doubtful e there is a vestige which would suit a grave accent, but is too small to be clearly identified. 20. is perhaps a proper name, p, the top of which has been rewritten by the corrector, is preceded by part of a vertical stroke which would well suit The curved stroke below the line shows that the letters are to be combined in a single word ; cf. e.g. 852. Fr. i. ii. 22, 1082. Fr. i. ii. 18. For m'fi[r cf. the Homeric forms The has been converted from a . SSe seems a more likely division than [. .]u rmSe. 21.
\[
<![
[]
!.
8.
[]'
Fr. 3.
the reference
4-7.
is
to Thetis,
The supplements suggested by W-M proceed on the who appeals to Zeus to vindicate Achilles.
supposition that
In
1.
4 ep might
be read instead of
.
is
new poem
marked by the change of both metre and

to the sea, the second the
subject.
The
first
stanza describes
thither.
a river flowing out
maidens who resorted
10. The last five letters have been written over something else which has been washed out. may be regarded as another form of or as an adjective derived from that substantive. 12. Perhaps [evda] At the end of the line wf is followed by the tip of a vertical stroke which would be consistent with , , ir, , p. would not be out of place, and though this would the sentence might continue . not account for the apparent stop in 1. 14, which rather implies a preceding participle, or
else
\ . [\-.
1 4.
. .
.[\
TOêv
is
[\
[ [,
and
c
very doubtful, but the remains suit
else.
Tepev is inadmissible
and
?
.
better than anything
would be unsatisfactory.
Fr. 4. 1-12. 'Come, mighty sons of Zeus and Leda, leave flashing Olympus and appear Castor and Polydeuces, ye who come over the broad earth and all the sea ., on your swift steeds, and lightly save men from chill death, leaping on the tops of the wellbenched ships, shining afar and bringing light to the black ship in the stress
.
.
of night.'
1.
This
line,
of the poem.
2.
W-M
of which the opening words were restored by he refers to Arcadius, p. 67. prefers to or
For
'^[]
]]
W-M,
was no doubt the
first
\].
1233.
3.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
69
been substituted for the dative by the deletion of the iotas adscript, suggests (cf. Berl. Klasdkeriexte, V. ii. 12. 2. 19 hardly fills the lacuna, besides leaving the correction unexplained. 5 sqq. For the Dioscuri as preservers from peril by sea cf. e. g. the Homeric Hymn xxxiii. 6 sqq., Eurip. Helen. 1495 sqq., Lucian, Deonim Dial. 26. 2 Set vavras fVi Lines 9-12 might even be supposed to contain a reference, unparalleled at this early period, to the phenomenon known as St. Elmo's fire. Cf. the fragment of a romance in Hermathena, xi, pp. 322 sqq., II. SS"? hi /<] rr\s Kepalas f'r eiT \\ey]ovTes, Lucian, NdVlg. 9
genitive has
10.
The
2.
as in Fr.
), which however
ii.
W-M
[]
^^ ^, \&, ( [,
[',
, ''[ ]( ^
eVepox
!(. (!.
[/]
( .,
.
.
Pliny,
...
et
Charidem 3 eV
.
, ?
siellae
aniemnis naviganiiuvi aliisque
navium partibus
venere,
.
insislimi ut vohures sedem
ex
sede mutanles, graves,

.
cum
solUariae
geminae autevi saluiares
prosperi cursus praenuntiae
ei
06 id Polluci
Castori id numen adsignant, eosque in viari deos invocant. Kfpaia, &c., in these passages rather suggest some form of eVeji/Tef, the original in 1. lo, e.g. omission of being due to the preceding But the uncertainty as to the nature of the insertion makes any restoration very doubtful. The corrector's variant is perhaps preferable to 7.
et
-.
^.
Frs. 5-7. These three fragments are placed here on account of a similarity in the condition of the papyrus to Fr. 4. But the metre shows that Frs. 5 and" 7, at any rate, come from a different poem, even if they belong to the same column.
Fr.
5.
7.
The
The
2.
doubtful could be or has a slightly inclined stroke through

letter.
it,
the scribe apparently having begun
to write
some other
Pr. 6.
4.
The supposed
Fr. 8. Fragment of a
60
TO
7.
from
9.
[ '] W. .
o.
'
\ . ^ 5, ^.
acute accent
Not Mf\]avmno[.
may
well be a circumflex
;
on a
letter further
away
{v[i. .'.)
poem
in greater Asclepiads
cf.
Ale. 37, 39, &c.,
and Hephaest
7,
The second
has been corrected by the second hand
Not a
hair
is lost
but by the will of Zeus
'
must be the sense, a remarkable early

fill
parallel to Matt. x. 30.
II.
\-/\,
1.
which
W-M
suggests,
would not
the lacuna
if
is
right in
9.
Fr.
as Fr.
I.
9.
ii,
owing
This fragment from the top of a column can hardly belong to the same column to the different texture of the papyrus. Line 7 might be Ale. 85.
Fr. 10.
Two
dark
i.
fibres
ii
column
as either Fr.
or Fr. 9.
?|
is
4.
i| ava : or perhaps apparently occurs.
on the verso prove
that this fragment is not from the same Lines 2-9 form a single short poem. cf. erL Klassikertexie, V. ii. 12. 2. 8, where the compound
exiled
Fr. 11. 10. There may be a reference here to Alcaeus' brother Antimenidas, from Mitylene went to Babylonia; cf. Ale. 33. of low dot after the probably unintentional.
who when
; ;
12.
\(
A
or
Hesiod, Th. 936
<\6(, as W-M
'
some
V.
ii.

similar
probably to be supplied before metre is the same as e.g. Sapph. 76-8, suggests, might well be restored.
is
word
\\(;
cf.
KpvoevTi.
If the
^
e.g.
Cf.
(\
Pr. 12. fragment in Sapphic metre. Lines 5-8 are evidently an invocation to W-M. In 1. 7 Aphrodite, and possibly a new poem begins here rf^tvos and (or
;
!
Inl. 5
to
might be restored, as in Sapph.
9.
Ft. 13. The metre is perhaps that of Fr. 11, but the colour of the papyrus is diflferent. supposes ]wSi8?;o[s to be a proper name formed hke (1234. Fr. 6. 10),
W-M
(Ale. 94).
6[' cannot be read in

Fr. 16.
3.
Frs. 14-15 are apparently in Sapphics.

1.
The former
is
from the top of a column
4.
W-M
suggests
12.
2.
yp(a
19,
Berl. Klassikertexie,
from a form where
^
is
:, .
not otherwise found.
Fr. 17 does not join on either to Fr. 11 or Fr. 13. Ft. 18.
5.
2.
The
last letter is
probably
ot
not c
'.
Fr. 20.
*
Spots of ink above
may
represent a circumflex accent, which would point
Fr. 23. This fragment might well belong to the same column as Fr.
Fr. 24.
2.
12.
to delete
thin diagonal stroke through the
was probably intended
that superfluous letter.
Ft. 29. That
this
scrap belongs to
1233
not certain.
separately from the rest,
Frs.
Frs. 30-4.
different
These fragments were found
30-1
on
occasions, Frs.
32-4, which are rather darker in colour than the other pieces,
together.
Fr. 32. 2-3 Ale. 42. The were the beginning of a new poem.
4.
7.
cf.
:
Perhaps
Alc. 2
[k]^j'[ok],
as
is
W-M
is
tail
of a coronis opposite
1.
3 indicates that these verses
2 !.
suggests.
Fr. 33.
The metre
again Sapphic.
hardly to be combined with Fr. 33. 6-7.
Fr. 34. This fragment
1234.
Fr. 2
AlCAEUS.
14-3
27-3 cm.
Second century.
(Fr. 2).
Plate
IV
be
The
following fragments are written in a fine upright script which
may
assigned with
much
I,
probability to the latter half of the second century.
It is
a specimen of the oval type of uncials,

cf.
much resembling 665
(Part IV, Plate i)

is in
also 7 (Part
Plate
a),
which, though the letters are more sloping,
very
1234.
similar style.
NEW
is
CLASSICAL TEXTS
further supported
71
cursive marginalia,
;
The
date suggested
by the
which are perhaps more likely to
fall
is
within the second century than the third
the hand in which these are written
much
is
like that of the
annotator in 841, the

the responsibility
in part to
Paeans of Pindar.
Whether the author of the

lectional aids,
scholia was also the diorthotes

is
who
has occasionally corrected the text
not clear, neither
for the accents
and other
;
which seem at any rate
be
subsequent additions
they are of the same character.as in 1231-3, but include an
example of the diastole in Fr. 3. i. 6. The bottoms of six columns are preserved, the order of which is not definitely fixed except in the case of the two columns of Fr. 2 but it seems probable that the columns were consecutive, and the arrangement adopted is suggested by the appearance of the papyrus, which deteriorates in condition as the later columns are reached. The relative position of Frs. 4 and 6 is quite uncertain. That the author is Alcaeus is at once evident from the style and the personal allusions, and is implied by the scholium on Fr. a. i. 14-15, in which
;
name of the poet is expressly mentioned. much more homogeneous than 1233, having for
the
bearing,
and so coming into the category of Fr. i contains remains some opponent as a shameless one and a cunning fox who hoped to escape detection and referring to an understanding with the Lydians, who had offered a sum of 3,000 staters to assist the party of Alcaeus to enter the sacred city Whether the cunning fox is Pittacus is not evident; he, however, is certainly the subject of the poem of which the conclusion is preserved in the first column of Fr. 3. This was written during the ascendancy of Pittacus, no doubt during the exile of the poet, who hopes that the fortunes of war may yet be reversed and peace thereby restored to the state. Allusion is made to the aristocratic marriage of Pittacus and to discreditable
of four Sapphic stanzas, describing
' ' ' '
.
',
'
In subject these fragments are
the most part an obvious political
'
'
'.
'
relations with the tyrant Myrsilus.
The
piece
is
written in stanzas of four verses

(cf.
of which the second and fourth are regular lesser Asclepiads
Ale.
'3,'^,
while in
choriambus is replaced \iy^^-^ a variation described by Hephaestion, p. 34, under the name of and w illustrated by Ale. 62 in the three remaining instances of the third verse w This is followed by the two only appears, but that may well be accidental.
the
first
and third the
first
{]' 6/3/
opening
lines of
a favourite of Alcaeus a more or

of the sort
an Alcaic poem addressed, according to the marginal note, to it is the only one represented in the papyrus where
;
not apparent, but of course something have been developed in the sequel. At any rate personal antipathies are prominent again in the next column, which is in the same metre and dwells, in rather obscure terms, upon the ignoble birth of a man who had
less direct political reference is
may
easily
72
risen to

high station.
s. v.,
Probably the person meant is Pittacus, whose Thracian i. 74) would lend itself to a diatribe of this kind. Fr. 3, again in Alcaics, is closely similar to extant fragments of Alcaeus (18-19) in which the imagery of a ship in stress on a stormy sea is applied to civil discord. The poet's concluding invitation to a friend to drown care in the wine-cup is analogous to Ale. 35, and illustrates afresh his tendency to combine festivities
origin (Suidas
Diog. Laert.
Fr.
I.
Fr. 2, margin.
[.
.lef.
.1
1234.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
73
and the close connexion of the Stasiotica and the Scolia. Frs. 4-6, two preceding cokimns are in Alcaic stanzas, are in an inferior state of preservation, though enough remains to show that they too had a controversial and political character. A tantalizing allusion to an event which happened
with
politics,
which
like the
in
the poet'g childhood occurs in Fr.
6.
7-8.
Fr.
1.
Fr.
2,
margin.
[.
,^,
]
.
[.
[Zev
\,
[.
[...].
[.
.
.]/3
.]/'
\iS\wKav,
[es
7][]/
7ra[fl]oi'7S
[]6(
[]''
.^\ \ , '^
[
[
,, [ ,

]4
]/{
]
]....
]
[.]
.
].
] ].(^)
]
]at
'
\>[
][]
] ]
[]
7rpo\iâ[is
Fr.
3.
Col. .
Plate IV.
, (
.
.
[.]7
.
ei
]-[ ', )( '

6
coy
[ [
^
.\y^ ^
['-'
[.][
as
[ "
7[<^
\\,
]
]
()5 is ()
()
[.
)
.
[ ]().
.]
.
74
10
^
^
J.
13
_l_
^^(8< 8([.
.]ov[
15
i?
I âtopoL/ovovoyoSea[,'^
14
,'
Col.
[.
[.
^^r
.
15
J^^^tL-
.]9<.
.
,
[.
.]8'
. .
.]| ,]6
.
.] /
.*
Fr.
Plate IV.
[...].
[.
\^ (
'[.]
.
' '
[.
.
.
.]'[
margin.
]fi*?"?
.]/_[
^ >)
.[...].
.^
] ]
]
.
]Ko<r(rw
]9''
''^'^(
Fr. 3
[.]'[
6^)(^ '('][ '
([
.
^
,
15
6/c
1234.
Se Se
NEW
rcoSe
rds
'
y.
CLASSICAL TEXTS
75
re
eiy
kvSos
>
rovro
] ' () ^^^^:^^^ () -^ .,.

aymv
[].
.
[
.
](
] eU
)
irl
[.
.]
XcycL,
,().
^
Col.
Plate IV.
[.
.]
[
(Se
[]/3/3)9
<0[][//
5
KTJvos Se
eneiSfj
[.
[ ] \ \ ,
eJTr'
Fr. 3) margin.
.
yap
Se
Sti
() 66 '
6
&, ,
[
.].
-.
avSpes eXeueepoi
]
]kos
]
.
] ]
]
0oiis
Tas
()
eovres
Fr.3.
6[]
5"
5
,
ouSev
e[a ([,
[ .
76
'^
10
rats'
^ ^^
.
[.
]7__'[
[
.]
[.]1/6[
Fr. 5
Fr. 4
]?4
[. ] ]
]
.
]...
.][
[.
.]'
Kfio
]6[ ][.][.
. .
]8[
.]
][.]7'
[.]
'\' ]([.][.
][.][
6veKT0v[. .]8[
.]u
15 ]'%'"""''?'[
]\,[
Fr. 6.
][
illegible
.
]([
scholia
[
]'[.]7
(-)^.
\
S
ireSa
,[ 85
1234.
kv
es
NEW
0[, ^
CLASSICAL TEXTS
77
KvXivSerai
\(
.
Tis
[.
.]
[.]{([
Fr. 4.
[
[
Fr. 5.
.]i
]'
]''6[
]

][
] ]
]
.
W[
[.
.
.]\
. .
[.
.]>
.
]([.] [.]
[
oviKTOv.
.]
.]'
avSpes
TOVToi\v Kev
!\ ]
S"
.
\\8\,
\
.
([.][.
.]fi
[]()[]
>[
Sai[
15
.]
.
\[<\<[
Fr. 6.
]]
][
.
vpe[
.
]Teiv[.]
(^
78
5

]070'[.10
.,
pa
Jpeo-y
avayKa
. .
. .
[
[
.]8[.
.]
..<?[...
.][. .]...[
[]
][:\8
]{:\
/,
. .
]/'/'[[]]7
vI^tL
[
^-vmi-
0^
[.][
[--iiyWyE
]
.[....]...[
.
2
1.
in the next line. followed by airof W-M. []', as he further suggests, is tempting for the next word, is elided in Homer but the admissibility of the elision is open to question 551. being the form both attested by Grammarians is noticeable, The spelling and found in inscriptions ; cf. Hoffmann, Gr. Dial, ii, pp. 486-7. In the marginal note nor \apov aiais an impossible combination, but neither opposite these lines
(Alcaeus) 8-9.
seems admissible.
Fr. 2.
.
^ [; ?]
3-4- For
'\\
here and [ZtC
7[
] '8[
in
1.
7 cf. Berl. KlassiJtertexte,
V.
ii.
12. i. Col.
i.
2. TObe is
common
v.
1.
for rade or vice versa
cf. e. g.
1231. Fr.
2. 12.
For
the elision before the digamma cf. 1232. Fr. i. ii. 10, note. ei the first e is unusually close to the preceding and seems to have been inserted 3. Qf ( The very slight vestiges of this are consistent with after the next letter had been written.
:
i,
to aei. Beyond this and it is thus natural to suppose that there was an alteration of there are tips of two strokes at the top and bottom of the line which would suit a , i. e. acocii, but this would leave the construction very obscure. is an occurs in a Mytilenean inscription C. I. G. 2189. 4. which is commonly spelled unknown form explained by as equivalent to
:
city
W-M
:,
cf.
1084.
'
ii.
3,
note.
6-13. But let him in the pride of his marriage with the lineage of Atreus devour the even as he did with Myrsilus, until Ares be pleased to restore success to us ; then would we forget this wrath, and will rest from this soul-consuming pain and strife with kindred which some one of the Olympian gods has stirred up among us, bringing the people to ruin, but giving to Pittacus the meed of glory.'
()
6.
Kijvos
;
sc.
cf.
nttieXiSat, which however the scholium, in the second line of which he suggests airoyoi/oi Sc has apparently (or a) after seems irreconcilable with the remains ; the supposed been altered from a . Penthilus, from whom the Penthilids traced their descent, was the fweiSrjTrep oSaa son of Orestes ; cf. Diog. Laert. i. 81 (vyevearipa yap
Pittacus.
(!
is
new
gaudere, &c.
at the
verb akin apparently to the Homeric from end of the line is restored by
W-M
ToC
8.
^,
is
a VOX
nihili,
of which Is
^( ,
and
Fr. 6.
is
= emr (W-M)
6\!.
cf.
a simple correction;
Sapph. 24,
1234.
NEW
>
], ' ] [\
V
J
](,
?
\
yap
.
CLASSICAL TEXTS
. .
.
79
.
otjs
..[......]...[
.
[.
.
.][. .]...[
[.] .[.....].
(
.
knivSavov,
"""'''
,[,
5*
olSa "'""
\
]
\-
\
*i*L J
]
i^ [.J
..
'
[
'*'-
.[.^;^[
Theocr. xxix. 20.

acute and a
ix. 12.
In the following word a circumflex accent has been substituted for an
quantity, which have been enclosed between dots, as e.g. in 1174. the end of the line fVl looks probable, but this would not account for the traces nor give a really satisfactory sense ; to bring about a change, Ares must not merely incite the oligarchs to arms, but give them the victory. Hence suggests iVireup^fof from
mark of short
At
an unattested form
.
(^ =
may be
is
as fmrvyxavei,
'
to turn us to success
10.
indicate that Alcaeus
regarded as future or but the preceding lines ; dwelling on the eventual results of success rather than making an
W-M
',
appeal for peace.
The
Scanned as in Pindar, Pylh. ii. 28, iii. 24. is found on a Lesbian coin in Mionnet, Suppl. vi, p. 64, no. 82. power of Pittacus rested on popular support, as Alcaeus himself says (37)
12. aiarav for afarav is 13.
The
spelling
<55
\> {,
?)
inaivemes
aoXKteS'
The first verse of the new poem was originally omitted, and has been supplied by a corrector who enclosed in brackets the line originally written and repeated it in its
14-15
There is some appearance of letters proper position, tacitly emending to having been washed out where this verse stands. The marginal note explains that the person addressed was an of Alcaeus, and seeks to elucidate the phrase fV Lines 33 are apparently a paraphrase, e. g. (or -ov) [/, but is hardly to be read unless abbreviated would be possible if a tall stroke just before the lacuna may be regarded as belonging to the line above. In 1. 3 the stroke before i is like that used in the abbreviation of di. in 1. 5 may be
'
word,
to
[ !
ii.
-.
34.
if
right,
and must be regarded as a
cf. Theocr. I. 5 1 a formation Stated by the Grammarians be shared by Aeolic with Doric, though not occurring in the previously existing remains of the Lesbian poets, is used in Sapph. 53. is unexpected here and perhaps wrongly read for the doubtful 5. might be V. For the following word suggests which would suit the space the first supposed may be at. The marginal note is too much mutilated to be of material
^ \( ,
[][/
^
]
;
^
;
Were restored by
W-M.
dialectical variation of the Attic
!
The
].
latter
for
W-M
[6],
assistance.
8
Ale.
,)
(-,
12.
cf. Fr. 2. i. 9 The doubled in is analogous to which should perhaps be written cf. 1232. Fr. i. ii. 6 The object of the verbs in these two lines is obscure. ()[]/(/) (?). cf. Fr. 4. 9 and 12 ?/< occurs in Alcman 72, but the iterative g. form is alien both to Aeolic and Doric ; cf. Kiihner-Blass, i. 2, p. 81. For the spelling reavras cf. 1231. Fr. 14. 4, note, and for 10. sc. Fr. 3. 8 f5l', Alc. 147 (vyyv, HofFmann, Gr. Dial. ii. Inscr. 121. 5
7-8. For
18.
I
^ (
:
.
.
;
cf.
():
&C,
:
-/
'
was the reading of the
first
hand.
Fr. 3. 3-10. Stricken by a thunderous wave she avows the desire to fight no more against the rainstorm and the fierce tempest, but to strike a hidden reef and be wrecked. Such are the seas whereon she is tossed ; but I would forget this, my friend, and find pleasure with you and [keep company ?] with Bacchus.'
3-7. The restorarion is mainly due to ship the state is no doubt described, as in
eV
(()
5.
tfcaiOty
'
is
:
subject
8.
For
read instead.
so Alc. 35. 3 At the end of the line 10. supplied, but the letters are very uncertain ; [ is an alternative.
.
11. 12.
: .
Perhaps
:
\e\ae<uv
^ \,^^^' ^ ,
W-M.
Alc.
Under
;//
cf.
18-19;
.
.
the figure of the distressed Heraclid. AHeg. Horn. 5
ras yap
yap 6
8(6
f^
The personification SO Sapph. 66. cf. the previous note. ;

e. g.
is
assisted
by the
fact
that the
real
the note
as in Anacr. 36. on Fr. 2. ii.
.
and
9,
10.
is
very uncertain and
might be
\^,
e.g.,
maybe
SC. vaiv.
\>'\
Cf.
the lines, however, are too
much
mutilated for satisfactory
restoration. 13.
\\\^}
The
1233. Fr.
iv
5. 7.
But the form
is
unknown.
Fr. 4. 1-2.
letters
ve
immediately below are on a separate fragment
rather doubtfully placed here. cf. 1. 12 and Fr. 9.
2.
ii.
note.
of
1.
ro-i I. 10 may be
12.
W-M suggests e. g.
yi,
[aiei]
and
\]
or
preceded by a narrow
^
\
The
(.
doubtful
in the latter part
letter after
14.
15.
W-M. Restored by W-M.

:
the
first
is
most uncertain, and the second could

Fr.
4,
be
v.
Fr. 5. This little piece probably belongs to beginnings of 11. 6-8 but there is no evident junction.
;
coming perhaps from the
Fr. 6.
much
and
5.
The right-hand margin opposite and above 11. 1-4 is filled with a long and mutilated note or notes of which only a few letters can be distinguished here
there.
waS 7-8. E. g. Ti tSiv In 1. 7 """^ In apparently originally written, the alteration being probably due to the second hand.
. .
.
\6! W-M. [' m
\'
'
\.
""
1234.
the marginal
NEW
the
CLASSICAL TEXTS
may
perhaps be a
Fr.
11.
8i
relic
note
opposite,
suspended
above.
10.
(\\ =
nei'fliXeto[s
from
SO.
11-13. nebiTij\am above in the note on Fr.

last line.
W-M
2.
i.
13.
. \^\
Or
;
of another line
Cf. note
Zeui.
is
2.
i.
6.
cf.
For
to
12-13
Alc.
37
quoted
be restored
at the
end of the
1235.
Arguments of Menander's
25 X 75 cm.
Plays.
Early second century.
Remains of three consecutive columns, written in a rather large informal hand which appears to be not later than the first half of the second century.
Stops and other signs are rarely used
point
(1.
there
is
one not very clear instance of a high

space,
of the
method of indicating a pause was a short blank sometimes accompanied by a marginal paragraphus. An angular mark
105), but the usual
is
usual shape
once added at the end of a short

is
line
(1.
62), while conversely the
final letter of
longer ones
occasionally suspended.
column very little is left, no more than a few letters from the ends of the lines, but the two columns succeeding are in fair preservation. These are for the most part occupied with an account of the plot of Menander's 'lepeia, that of the commencing towards the end of Col. iii. The title of the piece is here followed by its opening words, the quotation being marked, as often happens,
the
first
Of
by
left margin. This is succeeded by a short and circumstances of the production of the play (II. 105-13), then comes the story of the drama, and finally, apparently, a brief appreciation of its qualities (cf. 11. 95-103). Such presumably was the scheme throughout and on the analogy of Col. iii, the position in Col. i of the title of the 'Upeia and of the heading of its can be fixed with some security at points where blanks in the papyrus indicate unusually short lines
the projection of the lines into the
historical note concerning the date
single play thus occupied about two columns, and if all 13-14, 21) Menander's comedies, which numbered over one hundred, were treated on the same scale, the work was an extensive one, and must have occupied two rolls at
(11.
least
the presence of a strengthening strip of papyrus on the back of Col. iii may perhaps be interpreted as an indication of a lengthy roll. Since the follows the 'lepeia, the arrangement of the plays was presumably alphabetic, as
;
"
suggested by Korte
in
the case of the plays of Cratinus, to whose Dionysalexandrus

'Upeia,
in 663, containing the
argument of the play, is assigned the number 8. The and described in the upper portion of Col. i, may accordingly be supposed to be the but the very slight remains in the papyrus afford no confirmation of this hypothesis.
comedy preceding the
,
G
82
Concerning the plot of the 'le'piio practically nothing was previously known, the short passage on religious superstition upon which Meineke based some inferences being of a general character, and giving no real clue to the structure.
The play was
largely concerned with the favourite subject of the discovery of

first
a relationship, but the loss of practically the whole of the obscures the earlier development.
twelve lines of the
An
elderly
man, who seems to have

;
the cause of formerly been the husband of the priestess, had lost his son his wife's separation from him and the manner of the son's disappearance remain
in doubt.
Reference
is
made
in
1.
36 to the burial of something, but the bearing
of this incident
up as their and the real
upon the plot is also problematical. The son had been brought own by some neighbours with a younger boy, their genuine child,
father discovers his whereabouts through the ingenuity of a slave,
who
gained the confidence of the priestess by pretending to be possessed ; but mistaking the identity of the two young men he at first claimed the junior, and the
latter misled his reputed brother by declaring that the old man was mad and was recognizing a lost son in every youth whom he met. Accordingly the brother who was the true son rejects his father's advances when offered to himself. Here lacunae occur in the papyrus, and the immediate sequel is uncertain but eventually the misunderstandings were cleared away and the comedy closes in the usual happy fashion, the reinstated son marrying his foster-sister, the younger brother marrying the daughter of the priestess, and the old man apparently No names are mentioned, being paired off anew with the priestess herself. and whether '?;, which occurs on an extant fragment, belongs to the priestess or to one of the other women in the piece, is not clear. only the first few lines remain, showing that it Of the plot of the was concerned with two poor residents of Imbros who were close friends and
;
and married two sisters. The title of the piece is thus quite sufficiently which Kock has accounted for without any reference to the proverb connected with it (iii, p. 71). But though we' learn little of the story, some interesting information is gained concerning the date and production of the This was one of Menander's later works, probably the 71st, 73rd, 76th, or piece. 79th (11. 106-7), but possibly the 74th or 75th it is said to have been written in the archonship of Nicocles, i.e. 302-301 B.C., and intended to appear at the
partners,
;,
Dionysia (of that year), but to have been obstructed by the Tyranny of Lachares.
These statements appear

Lachares
is
to be
mutually conflicting, for the domination

to the spring of 395 B.C. 238, Beloch
of
now commonly brought down
strength of an inscription indicating a political change in that year (C.

299, Wilamowitz, Aiitigonos {Phil.-Untersiich.
iv), p.
iii.
on the I. A. ii.
a,
pp. 197-8,
Ferguson, Hellenistic Athens, pp. 132-3)
and the name Nicocles, as Wilamowitz
1235.
suggests,
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
83
be supposed to be a mistake for Nicias, the archon of 296-295 B.C. Textual corruptions have to be recognized in one or two other places in the
It should, however, be noticed that the 296-295 is not entirely free from objection. Menander died in 392-291, probably in the latter part of the year, and the total number of his plays is stated as from 105 (ApoUodorus) to 109 (Gellius, N.A. xvii. 4. 4; Suidas and others make it 108). The Imbrians was at most the 79th, and therefore during the last four and a half years of his life the poet must be credited with at least twenty-six plays, nearly six a year. His first piece was brought out in 321, so that his average down to 395 was only three
;
may
papyrus
cf notes on
attribution of the
"
11.
48-9,58-63, 66.
to the year
a year.
assigned,
So
far
e. g.,
by Clinton
then as the question of literary output goes, the earlier date to the Lachares incident, 299 B. c, would have been
more
suitable, giving
an even average throughout Menander's productive period,

Col.
i.
]a
jetj
]/)
]^t
5
if
20
- 8
]
]
]
10
]e
'\
];
25
]
]3te
])
\
3
'\
1?
]
1
]?
]f
]
.
.
lepeia
15
]ope
]
Col.
[
][
]7
.
]\
[
]/
Tj
S iep[eia
]
]
84
35

. .
> ^
.]
,'
[.
o[.
.êovv
.]
.
iepei]as
]
\ ([]5 .]7
[5]$
.][]*[
]^;e^'
45
oiKTr]s
\\ /
(9
coy
\\ ]
.
[.
7[.
8e
^
lepei
.]
]
upeiav
depaneias
7
aev .
[]
as
55
\\
%
^
>
6o
^
VOS
65
1235.
70
75
""ei
^[] ] [
NEW
]?
eK(i\yos
CLASSICAL TEXTS
\(
. .
85
yepovTOS
]s
.
Col.
iii.
[
.
][
]epH
]
.
80
avt[
[.
7[
.] [
[
Se
[
([
85
[(
go
vios
6/50)5
[ [
[](
[ [ ][?
Sft[
]
7/3[
[i\f[piav
Se
[]
(
[]
]
]ys
[
eiS[
[
[
lepei
95
[
'[
[] ](
[ [
]
[.
.
'70^[6
[.
veav
[
.
.
.....
[
.
too
([. [.
eJTTi
[.
86
\\
_(\] [
05
^ ( 8[
em
yfrev
epyacriav
)^
[.
\iypa
.
eis
eyerero
[
[[?;]]
[eiy
\
enei
-^[77
iig
[.[
7;['
8e
20
[ [\
[ \[
1235.
there
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
87
was a difference in personal appearance, addresses the younger of his neighbour's sons as his own. The youth discerning his mistake intimidates his brother in advance by saying that the old man was mad and was declaring every young man to be his son. Accordingly when the old man subsequently learned the truth and addressed the elder as At the same time ... the old man having his son the latter sends him away as being mad. recovered his son marries the priestess, and the son receives the daughter of his fosterparents and the younger and true son of the neighbours receives the daughter of the Such priestess whom he had loved, and the marriages of all three pairs are celebrated The play is one of the best and are the incidents of the plot. " My good man, .". The Imbrians, commencing " For how long a time, Demeas, I
. . . . .
. . .
This he wrote in the archonship of Nicocles, being his 7[.]th play, and issued but it did not take place on account of the tyrant it for production at the Dionysia; Lachares. The play was subsequently acted by the Athenian Callippus. The plot is as follows Two poor men who were friends lived in close association at Imbros and married twin sisters and sharing all their possessions too they worked industriously both on land
I
.
."
and sea
.'
. .
fragment containing the central portions of these lines at no point joins main piece, but its position, which is commended by the suitability of the restorations resulting in 11. 37-40, is confirmed by the external evidence of both recto and
32-42.
directly
on
to the
verso.
(cf. 1. 43) could hardly be got into the space. 39. of 11. 59 and 76, and is the servant 45. The oiKETTjs is doubtless identical with the of the old man, whom he assists in the discovery of the lost son. Se seems to be necessary, as well as W-M's 48-9. The transposition
\\
to nenva-êvos. emendation of 58-63. Here again the papyrus text is unsatisfactory. The subject of this sentence or an equivalent expression has dropped must be the old man, and probably causes difficulty and is well emended by to SiaWavTeiv, out. In 1. 60 also subject, e. g. airois, is still desirable. The meaning will then be though the addition of a that the two young men differed in appearance, one of them not taking after the rest of the
^^
is
family.
66.
72.
((
The
clearly to be corrected with
W-M
to
75.
\(\,
in the termination
was corrected from

looks obvious, but a
is
^
a.
?)
W-M
cf.
11.
73-4.
as
W-M proposes,
hardly to be read.
What
is
remains of the first letter is a horizontal stroke which suggests only a sometimes projects slightly to the left of the upright, upper stroke of nowhere else in the papyrus so long as it would be here.
77.
vestige of the letter after
for
though the
this
projection
v.
points to
or
(/^/
or possibly
78-85. The fragment containing the middles of the lines, like that at the top of the preceding column, is detached, but its position here, though not so securely fixed, is nevertheless probable. Some dark fibres on the verso serve as a guide to its relative place in the column, and satisfactory supplements in 11. 84-5 are thus obtainable. At the end of the latter line ya/ifi is an inference from 1. 92. yeiTovav rather than is required to 87-9. Restored substantially by W-M.
fill
remarks, hardly sounds like prose and SiSovTmv would fit into a tetrameter ; but the latter parts of the lines do not readily lend In 1. 93 i may be and the is possibly a themselves to restoration. 95-7 W-M's restoration is convincing.
.
.
the lacuna. 93-4. fpas
((,
(
.
as W-M
^^
83
98. Possibly
but a , though possible, is hardly so suitable as . was followed by some rounded letter; does not occur, but could be substituted for [;1 would be Still less satisfactory. 104. The insertion of the omitted a of Aijfiea may be due to the originai scribe. The following letter, if not , must be
veav
\ \6,
102.
iv
[]
io6.
109-10. Restored by undergone some correction.

IT
2.
\, \, (^ . W-M.
The
scribe apparently
or frajn/v are best Suited to the space. of is not very satisfactory, but has perhaps
<^
suit
118.
Fr.
3.
began
to write
in this line.
W-M.
11.
This fragment does not well
75-6
that
it
belongs to 1235
is
not
absolutely certain.
1236.
Menander,
Epitrepontes.
9x15-6 cm.
Fourth century.
A useful
TTOvres
is
addition to the extensive fragments already extant of the
^-
made by
the following fragment, part of a vellum leaf inscribed in
well-formed sloping uncials of
medium
size.
Though
smaller in scale this script
shows a general similarity to those of 1011 and 1225, and is likely to be of The MS. is thus not far removed in age from approximately the same period. the Cairo papyrus, the comparatively late date of which M. Lefebvre now Accents, breathings, and marks of elision are added here and there, recognizes. some by the original scribe, others by a second hand which employed a blacker ink and has also made textual corrections. Stops in two positions, high and medial, occur, and double dots mark changes of speaker, but by a natural extension this symbol has also been sometimes used as a quotation mark to distinguish words put by the speaker into his own or another person's mouth, Presumably marginal paragraphi were also employed, e. g. recto 8, verso 7. but they are no longer discernible where they are expected on the damaged The recto of the leaf was ruled both horizontally and surface of the verso. vertically with a hard point. Parts of twenty-two lines are preserved on each page, the breadth of which is consistent with the supposition that about an equal number has disappeared The lines on the recto a supposition probable for reasons to be stated below. correspond with Epitrep. 459-80 (Korte, ed. 2), and make three small contributions to the text, the correct completion of 1. 465 and probably of 1. 464, and the confirmation of a reading concerning which there was a division of opinion in
1.
476.
The
is
contents of the verso are of
more importance,
;
for these, with
an
exception to be referred to presently, are novel

the leaf
but unfortunately this side of
badly damaged, and decipherment
is
in places difificult
and uncertain.
1236.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
MS.
at a distance of
89
about twenty lines
is
Considerable lacunae occur in the Cairo
both before and

lacunae
11.
after the
passage found here on the recto, and either of these
is
therefore available for the

is
new
lines of the verso
but
it
8-9 that Charisius
there the speaker, and there can be
little
clear from doubt that
Prof. Korte is right in supposing that we here have the conclusion of the monologue which begins at 1. 487. At first sight, indeed, the double dots in 1. 7 suggest a conversation in which Smicrines was taking and the vocative part, but that is inconsistent with the context, and the dots are easily explained on the analogy of recto 8 as marking a speech within a speech. At 1. 10 the slave Onesimus, who in fear of his master's violent mood had left the scene at 1. 486, reappears, and on being observed by Charisius, who suspects him of eavesdropping, engages in a dialogue which is carried on through the remainder of the page and to which P. Cairo Fr. U (11. 501^"^, 510^"^) in all probability
also belongs.
But the contribution of 1236

does not end here.
hitherto
to the reconstruction of this portion of the play

] i
Further progress becomes possible through the recognition

/3\ part of a double leaf
of the coincidence between verso 12 sqq. with P. Cairo Fr.

attribution rested
wrongly assigned to the (Korte, ed. 2, p. 93). That] in the on the supposed occurrence of the name margin, but this must be a misreading, which can be corrected only by the aid of the original. If, then, Korte is right, as seems likely, in supposing P. Cairo Fr. must have been to have been the third sheet of a quire (ed. a, p. xviii), the fourth, and Fr. Q, which, if part of the fourth sheet, belonged to its first leaf (Korte, /. c), must be the bottom of ^~^. Q^ contains remains of 9 lines, /3^
I
{)
coincides with the twelfth of remains of 18 lines and, since the first verse of total of 38 lines for this first 1236 verso, 11 more lines at least preceded /3' i. page of the fourth sheet is thus arrived at, which is the largest number of lines found on a page in the Cairo papyrus. This total might be slightly reduced by
;
a combination
between the
last lines
of
and the
first
of Q^,
e. g.,
as
Korte
proposes,
(?)[:
]',
[
The abruptness
but, as
be]
.
syllable
[ ][5.
who
name
according to the current
in
1.
of the intervention of Habrotonon,
reconstruction takes up the dialogue at this point, would however be a difficulty,
Wilamowitz remarks, the

is
restoration of her
its last
510
is
highly conis
jectural, since all that remains

justified
and of
this the first
hardly
alone.
by the facsimile. More probably the dialogue is carried on with Onesimus In any case it is clear from the foregoing figures that 1236. verso i follows
if
very closely,
not immediately, after Epitrcp. 501.
On the
supposition that there
go
was no
interval, the

number
of lines to the page in 1236 works out at 43.
usefully supplement each other, while
The
lower part of the verso and

xxix),
on
- a choral
song, the occurrence of which hereabouts had been already suggested by Korte
marked, and the proof of the division of the Epitreponies into five acts This indication of a choral ode is a deciding factor in fixing the position of Fr. U, for since there is no extra space between any of the lines on the recto, it follows that these if they belong to the same leaf as ^'- must stood, or all either all precede the eleventh line of -, where the direction
(p.
is
is
thus obtained.
follow
it.
The
;
latter alternative is inconsistent
with the apparently close relation

of the dialogue of
of 0^ and Q^.
U^ therefore probably forms part

the appearance of Chaerestratus
Onesimus
with Charisius
may
naturally be placed in the
No convincing combination next scene, and Q^ will accordingly follow ^. however has at present been obtained either of 1236. verso 16-21 (= /3' 5-10) with U^ or of /3^ with U'. A further examination of the papyrus might be
helpful.
Recto.
\8 ['
5
9 ^ ([( ( ' '

Xeyoa
tis e[iKaaeiev
4^0 yeyoroy
yap
[evSov
Se Trjs
] \](\$
^^
S'
cey
^'^
XP^l'
Se
10 avEKpaye
. _'[]
a)[y]
/ieXeoy
15 [eycu
[]] [\'[9 [^ \\ [(^ (] [

ev8ov-
-^ '
av8pis
'
[]'-
pe.v
465
emetv
Aeyeiy
'
[]
ipyd\v
] ( ]
]? -
irepas
47
475
1236.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
91
20
[ [. [ [
[ [ [
XoiSopeiT
] /
,
^]
^ \)
[5
Seei
[
480
Verso.
28 letters
j."
''}.
[..]...
\ip\co
])^ :
[]
[]
ro
^
]e
]^^
5e
Se
A'Jf]]
[]
[]
]
'
15
^ (, \] [ ['
' 6
. .
- [ ('[:]
:
].[:
.
([
e
]
'
. .
/]
[
[
. .
..[....].
..
\_
[.
][
[(\>
e[
.]
[ [ ^
.
.
[
.
.]_'
...].[
Recto. 3 [ttno-fifi' of the letter after ns well suits

:
[(]( .
.
Cairo, the letters doubtfully read.
The vestige
here
92
6.
T!fpi

exclude most of the proposed restorations
the line, like
after
p,
\\r.
sufficient to
somewhat below
the Cairo papyrus a

is
\ []()[)/5 ^ ^ ,,,
:
.
P. Cairo.
The
vestiges in 1236, though slight, are

;
they indicate
letters
descending
Croiset's
is
not impossible.
f[ P. Cairo, completed by Wilamowitz [iis there Above the deleted 7. foiK an oblique mark, the purpose of which is not evident. 8. The corrections are due to the second hand, which also rewrote the accent probably altering it from a circumflex. 9. The accents on olovs are probable, though not very distinct. 10. the reading of P. Cairo, for which Headlam and van Leeuwen proposed
i
is
thus suitable, and in
,
.
to substitute 11. T
1 2
;
'
((,
is
confirmed.
rightly.
Se P. Cairo,
probably
Apparently
was
originally written
and has been
altered
by the second hand

t ;
to yvvaix'.
it
mark
precisely similar to the elision sign also stands above
possibly
is
is
a miswritten accent.
18.
Van Leeuwen's
happily confirmed. doubtfully Jensen.
suggestion )/'[. .]>;? (or -v)
[][4]!,
[.
.] (or
accepted with hesitation by Korte, for and for s) Lefebvre,
Verso.
2.
!\
6.
5.
W-M remarks that

If [..]..
.
must be an error
;
.: . .
forar' is
for
Epitrep. 477. in 1. 4 suggests
an adverb, as seems to be the case (not For rt Sf compares
rather than
W-M
[\((', apparently),
Homer
360
].
epiBos
7. [(] W-jM and Korte. is very 9-10. Either ouv or is possible. The final V in uncertain and perhaps non-existent, but is a rather more suitable reading than and moreover the accented is then correct. The commencement of the next line is very doubtful, but seems more likely to refer to the appearance of Onesimus on the scene which was suggested than to stand in connexion with the preceding sentence, and [r]i by W-M, suits the remains sufficiently well. 10-12. Korte thinks that these verses belong to Charisius, the double dots after only standing for marking the close of his imaginary address to Smicrines, and This may be so, but the more natural interpretation of the passage as here written is to give to Onesimus, and the words are moreover in thorough accord with the close of his preceding speech, 11. 484-6 iari if it were The absence of double dots after certain, would be in favour of Korte's view, but it is quite possible that they were written and have disappeared (a hole in the vellum would have removed the upper one at any rate), although the r and the following of are rather close together. if right, refers to the illegible name at the end of the line, but the reading In 1. IT is very doubtful, and the first letter may be . The is followed by a vestige which could belong to a u or another , but is perhaps due to the penetration of ink from the recto. c may possibly be a single was apparently preceded either by e or After letter, , and it is not clear that the supposed following was the final letter of the line.
(.
( ((
,
this
(-
, (.,
[,
a correction by the second hand from . of the Cairo papyrus (Korte, ed. 2, p. 93) is Fr. and the beginnings of 11. 17-22 are restored from that source. In that fragment paragraphi occur below the verses corresponding to 11. 13, 16, 18, 19,
The second
of
in
1.
10
is
12 sqq.
From
line
onwards
available for comparison,

20,
21, 22.
1236.
NEW
A
CLASSICAL TEXTS
93
is
Tovs Ofovt which, however, 13. M, who further proposed lepotrvXos: unsatisfactory, partly because the termination is apparently -Xe, not -\os, partly because
insufficiently
.,
negative is unnecessary with following, and the space. though extremely uncertain, is a possible reading. The traces of writing after Btovs may be attributed to penetration from the recto. the lower dot having disappeared in a hole; but or possibly 14.
there
is
no paragraphus
fills
'
(,
[]
in
(.,
the letter before the supposed looks more like 15. The remains are very puzzling Since in the next line clearly belongs to Charisius, a than anything else. there should be a paragraphus in /3' below earm, if 11. 14 and 15 both belong to Onesimus; cf. the preceding note. A paragraphus below earai is rather suggested by the Cairo facsimile (Plate xlvi), but this may be deceptive.
:
(
7-7
1237.
MeNANDER,
X
9-5 cm.
Colax.
Third century.
That the following fragments belong to the Coiax of Menander is established by the coincidence of the first two verses of Fr. i with 11. sz-^ of 409. Below 1. ^^ in that papyrus there is a coronis, and a short line of about twelve letters follows, after which the dialogue is continued. It was supposed both by ourselves and subsequent editors that no more than the conclusion of the defective verse had dropped out; but the viewof Wilamowitz that there was a more considerable lacuna is now confirmed, for in 1237 sixteen lines succeed the two already extant verses without any further coincidence with 409. Of the height of the column in 1237 there is no indication, and perhaps the passage inveighing against flatterers,
which
in
the previously published text follows

i,
1.
53, stood in the present papyrus

11.
at the foot of Fr.
Col. i; the introduction at

its
a parasite, suggests that he was
occasion
but the lacuna in 409

is
been of
still
greater extent.
This name Gnatho

is
16-17 of Gnatho, evidently may have unexpected, for though in the

is
Euuiic/ms of Terence, a play based on the Colax, the parasitus Colax
called
shown by an extant fragment (Kock 293, Unless, Korte a; cf. Plut. Oe aditl. 13), this role was filled by Struthias. therefore, Gnatho be regarded as a nickname of Struthias, more than one parasite figured in the Colax; perhaps, as suggested by Wilamowitz, Struthias was the dependant of Bias, Gnatho of Phidias. It is noticeable that the two names are connected by Lucian, Ftigit. 19 ] Another addition made by this papyrus to the dramatis personae is Aaos (Fr. i. i. 16, ii. 3), who is presumably to be identified The as the elderly slave with whom Phidias carries on the dialogue of 409. ii.
Gnatho, in Menander's play, as
^.
i.
alluded to in Fr.
ii.
is
the speaker of 409.
iii.
78 sqq.
The hand
of the papyrus
is
a rather small sloping semi-cursive, dating
94
probably from the third century.

a stop, and
the usual
alternations in the dialogue, the
A single
in
dot
in the
high position
is
used as
double dots
combination with
paragraph! denote
name
of the individual speaker being sometimes

sign of elision occur once each.
added above the
line.
A mark of quantity and a
All these adjuncts are to be credited to the original scribe.
repcoaje
]
tl
]
.
Fr.
i.
1.
Col.
SiSaaKeis
TaStKetv
]/
:
]
]
(
]
]
[
Col.
Aaos
(Keivov fxiv
\vrjv
^ ]]
]
(-fj-e-
[/
Seov
:
]>
x^r[
15
]
:]
:
:
^
:
]otye
][
Fr.
2.
Fr. 3-
Fr. 4
^."
:
] ]
[ [
]
.
'
[
1
1237.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
95
Fr. 6.
. .
(
[
...
.
Fr. 5.
[ ...
.
]([
.
.
409. 53' '^^ letters Fr. . i. 2. being which in the facsimile looks uncertain, is clear in the of doubtfully read, is unsuitable, and the present passage, however, seems to have been original ; in eiV would give a sense (cf. 409. 51-2 XuaiTfXei[f] fiiTft EK written, ;
^) ^,
is
[
its
TJjf]
6.
Or
1 3. .] might also be read. 7-8. The fragment containing the beginnings of these two lines was detached, and ii. exact distance from 11. 1-4 is not certain. 9. The marginal entry is probably the name of one of the speakers ; the initial letter
. ([
;
but
more
''
likely to
yeLTo[v.
be a mistake for
le
than vice versa.
is
perhaps
Fr.
2.
.
6.
Apparently not
Frs. 5-6.
a short
That these fragments belong to 1237 is hardly certain. and the preceding letter. blank space between the supposed
In Fr. 5 there
is
1238-40.
Fragments of Comedies.
Three minor pieces from unidentified comedies, the two former in the style of the New Comedy, the last belonging to an older age, may be conveniently grouped together. 1238 is a fragment containing the beginnings of a few lines from the top of a column, written in round upright uncials of rather above the medium size, and evidently of an early date in the Roman period they may be assigned to about Changes of speaker within a line are denoted by the middle of the first century. blank spaces within which the usual double dots are inserted, marginal paragraph! and for the sake of greater clearness the names of the being also employed speakers have been added in small cursive letters, probably by a different and somewhat later hand, either in the margin or above the line. One of these names, Theron, is known as that of a parasite in a play of Menander from Aelian, jV. a. ix. 7, and though this coincidence is of course insufficient to determine the
;
;
Menandrean origin for the present fragment is likely enough. Another of the dramatis personae was Malthace, a well-established name in comedy, and the initial letter of a third was apparently (1. 9). 1239. This is the right-hand portion of a short column of twenty-one lines (cf. note on 1. 31), written in medium-sized sloping oval uncials of a common third-century type, is sometimes practically indistinguishable from . High
authorship, a

and medial stops are used, the former occasionally taking the shape of a short oblique dash a colon at the end of 1. 14 indicates, as usual, a change of speaker. Rubbing and discoloration have in places effaced or obscured the text, but the
;
general
drift
of the
fragment, in spite of
its
mutilation,
is
tolerably clear.
:
upon the advantages of independence detachment is necessary for happiness if a man laughs with friends he must also weep with them, and his life becomes exposed to constant change. This theme is then dismissed, and preparations follow for some festal occasion (1. 13). Here too the suggestion is natural that Menander was the author, but its confirmation
Lines
i
sqq. are a sententious discourse

;
is still
to be found.
1240 consists of four fragments written in a small informal upright script dating probably from the first half of the second century. Names of speakers have been inserted in the margin in a sloping cursive, apparently by a different hand to which writer the occasional accents and marks of elision in the text are due is questionable. Frs. 1-3 contain beginnings of lines, and it is quite likely that Fr. i and Fr. 3 should be joined, in which case there would be a loss of about nine lines between 1. 5 and 1. 11, and Fr. a may partially fill this gap. The indentation of some of the lines, which indicates variety in metre (cf. also Fr. 4, from the end of a line), as well as the participation of the Chorus in the dialogue (1. 11), point clearly to a comedian of the older school, and both Wilamowitz and Korte have suggested that should be read in 1. i and the fragments referred to the Denies of Eupolis, of which some substantial pieces have lately made their appearance in Cairo (cf. Korte, Hermes, xlvii. This is an attractive hypothesis, but unfortunately the initial pp. 276 sqq.). in 1. I seems indubitable. It is not credible that the name was intentionally disguised by Eupolis, especially as the new fragments have shown that Myronides figured in the play as a dead, and not a living person (cf. Korte, op. cit., p. 303). is a mere blunder Possibly the is well attested, and but the name Ylvp(uvihf]s occurs in Lucian, V. H. i. 20. The proposed identification thus remains highly conjectural. The other character mentioned, an (11. 9, 15), gives no assistance towards a solution of the problem.
;
'(?])
\5
1238.
10-3
7-3
cm.
First century.
Plate V.
[
erepa
:
"
((['
:
([
1238.
5
[ [( [
NEW
(09
CLASSICAL TEXTS
97
[\
[
]
[.
.]
([] [
[:
[.][
[.
.]/
][
is
34-
Or The
[. fourth letter of the speaker's

is is
name
most probably
not
a.
Since the next
line is attributed to the

6.
7.
{70
The
same person, 1. 4 was Suggested by W-M.

doubtful
;
thrice divided.
stop
if it is right,
1239.
]
]
] ]
.
et
\
15
]
[\\ ]
]
.
"[
5 ][]
ety
.
. .
( ^^9 <
65
the next
word may be
e. g.
[](
or
iJiy]ei
cm.
ey(i
Third century.
-Tis
]iXj;i'
J'[i']'
<\ ]?
TIS
] []9
[
]/??
0fpe'
][
]?
]y
..[...]
.
]..[
20
ye
[.
.].
98
2.

The
superfluous
was enclosed by dots on each

eVjiXiji/ioi
side (that
on the
right lost),
and
a third
9.
was placed above.

If the letters are rightly read,
;
indicated
13.
16.
be completed, as proposed by Korte, n-atSes, vOv. itself, but though the papyrus is much damaged it has entirely disappeared. On the other hand some is difBcult to suppose that the tail of a which would suit sufficiently well, is not very satisfactory here. case of e. g. 21. Below this line there is an interval of i^ cm. before the papyrus breaks off. If this was a complete column, it was abnormally short in comparison with its breadth, though an analogy may be found in P. Rylands 1 6, which, however, was a MS. of a much more sumptuous kind. But possibly 1. 2 1 was the conclusion of an act, or even of the whole
The
(\
line
in
some form,
as Korte remarks, seems
is
possible.
/[7]
may
naturally suggests
!,
;,
play.
1240.
Fr.
15-8
6-5 cm.
Second century.
Fr.
I.
[5]
5
dp
^' [
[
\
.
[]
Fr.
2.
\\ '^
]5
.(3\_
Fr.
] [
[
Fr. 3.
Xo(pos)
0[
.
.
ig
](3)
1240.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Fr. 4.
99
]
]
2.
circumflex has been substituted
for
an acute
accent
over
cf.
1174.
ix.
12, note.
II.
The marginal
there
is
of the
1 5.
\[> W-M
Xo(pof) can hardly be doubted, though rather above and to the left a short vertical stroke which remains unexplained. the a is followed by a vertical stroke which is sufficiently consistent
;
with a
K.
1241.
ChRESTOMATHY.
22 X43-6 cm.
Second century.
Of
ones,
last
is
the six consecutive columns remaining of this papyrus the four central
though damaged in parts, are in a state approaching completeness; the broken vertically, while of the first only the ends of a few lines are The script is a careful uncial, round and upright, rather similar preserved. to that of the British Museum Hyperides (fragments in Kenyon's Palaeography, Plate xvi), though more regular and ornamental and probably somewhat later it may be referred to the first half of the second century. in date Other hands of much the same character are 220, P. Berl. 6845 '^P- Schubart, Pap. Graec. The few corrections which occur are due to the original scribe. Berol. 19 c. Punctuation is effected by a high point, accompanied by marginal paragraph! at the close of a section the paragraphus is replaced by a coronis. There is some variation in the length of the lines, and short ones have been sometimes, but by no means always, filled up with the usual angular mark. Diaeresis is frequent with an initial t or d a rough breathing apparently occurs in vi. 10. A diple is placed in the margin opposite a line at v. 5, 24, vi. 25 (cf. 1233. Fr. 2. ii. 4, note, P. Rylands 55. 33, note), and double dots, one above the other, occur in a similar position at v. 4 (cf. 16, where the two dots are divided by a horizontal stroke). The work here partially preserved is a treatise containing historical and mythological information collected in summaries and lists. In Col. i there were short catalogues of famous sculptors, statuaries, painters (11. 1-5 cf. notes), and grammarians Col. ii opens with an account of the Alexandrian librarians, and then at 1. 21 warfare is abruptly introduced, and this subject is continued through the remainder of the fragment, ii. 21-iv. 10 recounting the persons, mostly
;
;
loo

first
mythological, supposed to have been

while from
iv.
responsible for various acts of war,
lo onwards the inventors of different weapons are specified. The earlier part of the fragment recalls the Ptolemaic papyrus published by Diels under the title of Latercidi Alexandrini {Abh. Berlin Akad. 1904), and the second portion is closely analogous to the excerpts from the catalogues
of inventors
the
Greek and Latin authors of cf. Clement of Alexandria, Pliny, and Hyginus A rather marked similarity to M. Kremmer, De Catalogis Heurematiim.
embedded
in the writings of certain
Imperial period,
e. g.
a passage in Servius
is is
noticeable at
vi.
19-35
see the note adloc.
Though
the
name
which this treatise is to be referred it is a characteristic product of the Alexandrian erudition which is thus clear Its age is fixed within exercised itself in antiquarian research and tabulation. well-defined limits, on the one hand by the historical allusions in Col. ii, on the other by the date of the papyrus it must have been put together, if not towards
of the compiler
;
unknown, the
class to
the close of the Ptolemaic period, under one of the earlier Emperors.
The section dealing with warfare and weapons is, as might be expected, of no great importance, though it includes some mythological and historical details which are not without interest, besides occasional citations of older authorities Hellanicus (v. 3), Philochorus (v. 6), and perhaps Aristotle (iii. 3) are named. But the most valuable part of the papyrus is the list of Alexandrian librarians in Col. ii, which at last determines the order of the holders of the office under the earlier Ptolemies, and supplies fresh evidence for the much-discussed chronology of Apollonius Rhodius. With him the list begins, the name of Zenodotus having of course preceded towards the end of Col. i. Apollonius, who is said to in 1. 5 must be a clerical error for have been the tutor of Euergetes I was succeeded by Eratosthenes, and Aristophanes of Byzantium, Apolloand Aristarchus followed. After the death of Philometor nius
;
), (',
(
'
occurred the dispersal of the Alexandrian scholars by Euergetes II (Athen. 184 c), and it is highly significant that the next name is that of a military officer,
Cydas room for doubt that

sufficiently evident.
,
it
who
is
otherwise unknown.
i.
His mention leaves no

e.
was a
definite official position,
the chief librarianship,

if
of which the successive occupants are here enumerated,
this
was not already

;
Who
the successor of Cydas was
is
not expressly stated
we
are next told that under the 9th
Zenodotus, Diodes, and ApoUodorus

turns to another topic.
Ptolemy the grammarians Ammonius, flourished ', and the compiler thereupon
in
While placing Apollonius Rhodius
the position indicated
by
his relations
to Callimachus and Theocritus, the papyrus explains the mistake in the tradition
which brings him down a generation or so
later.
Suidas describes him as
1241.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
loi
a contemporary of Eratosthenes
at the Alexandrian Hbrary,
and Timarchus, and the successor of the former and similarly the second Life of Apollonius (Westermann, Biogr. 50) records a tradition that he eventually returned from Rhodes to Alexandria and became librarian then. These statements may now be traced to the subsequent appointment of a second Apollonius, dloypaôs, and a confusion of this person with his more famous predecessor not improbably also
underlies the hesitating report of Tzetzes, p. 200. 14
one Apollonius were counted, Aristarchus would be the fourth from Zenodotus, if two, the fifth. Apollonius Rhodius, therefore, must have been of nearly the same age as his reputed master
f
Zvboos,
be
(cf.
p. 307. 8) TTporfpos be
if
- .)
Callimachus (cf. ii. a-3, Gercke, Rhcin. Museum, xliv. 352-3). That he was a learned grammarian as well as a poet was already ascertained. He may have become the teacher of Euergetes about 370 B. c, not earlier, since the marriage of Philadelphus and Arsinoe I did not occur before about 385 B. c. His retirement to Rhodes may then be placed, with Knaack (Pauly-Wissowa, RealEncycl), about 360. But here we are confronted with a difficulty. It might naturally have been supposed that Callimachus filled the post vacated by his discomfited rival, whereas the papyrus asserts that the next holder of the librarianship was Eratosthenes, who according to Suidas owed his appointment to Euergetes, and in 260 B. c. was not more than about fifteen years old bh the statement of Strabo (i. 15) that he was a pupil of Zeno of Citium would indeed imply a greater age. Wilamowitz suggests that the office remained in abeyance during the lifetime of Apollonius, but this can hardly be considered
{(
a satisfactory explanation.
of Zenodotus, who,
ture to Rhodes,
if
if,
There was no interregnum after the retirement he was succeeded by Apollonius before the latter's deparas Suidas says, he survived to be the teacher of Aristophanes
office
is
and
of Byzantium, withdrew from his

possible that after
all
many
years before his death.
Is
it
the tradition
correct which represents Apollonius as
having returned to Alexandria and become librarian comparatively late in life ? If Zenodotus and Callimachus both died early in the reign of Euergetes,
librarianship for
Apollonius might then have been recalled by his former pupil and have held the some years immediately before Eratosthenes. It would then be
unnecessary to assume that Zenodotus retired long before his decease, and the unexplained interval between Apollonius and Eratosthenes would disappear.
Perhaps
this
may
prove to be the easiest solution.

Col.
i.
[
[oy
] \
\5
Se
[
[
[IToXv/cXiiroy TIv&\ayopai
15
[
[
8 lines lost
^ ]
?
Sko
] ](
]v[o\^
Col.
ii.
[]
S'iXXecoi
[])(^
eyevero
5
^ ? [](
[]aovel'OS PoSios
15
? ? ? ? ? ? ? \- ? ?
( []?
[]
[]?
? ?
[i\y^f^['ro]
ovtos
AneX
AXeâv
[/3]6
20
[/cX]?/i
[][]
[]
[]?
[]
[
[?]
]\<?
[]
Xjeyerat
[]
1241.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
103
25 \to\v
[pm\veais
[^ []
30
[yo\vTa
]75
e[^6]i'yiCii'
[]'[][}
[^^
[\
[<]
]
[]
35
' [] ( ![] [(\

tovs
Xeyovaw
[]]/
[ '].
.
OVS etvai
wepi
[ [\ ('[
5 Tives
[( [ (.[
?
Tas
viKpovs
[
Col.
]
15
[] [ ?
.
[ [
. .
'
[
[
[ [ ([9
e
[
[^
\
e
[ [
.
.] 2 .])[.]
.
[.
[.
I04
25 Trpoy
[
[.
.]
/xoXis
iai
.
i/7r[
[.
[]
]/^
a
.
,[
. .
.
uv
ore
\.
0T](rea
e
em
ne
30
[\
npos
em
[K]T](pevs
35 litova
[]
Tives 8e
\'\
Col.
iv.
[\ [] []! [ \\
[nevOepov
]
\ev
]^ \
Hiovea
8e
ye
[]
[]
[]
'5
[]6
^'^-^
[] \_'\
\\ {^
1241.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Sopais
105
\\
[poy]
\\
[v]es
20
[] [] [] [ ][] (] [ .4]7' []
Se
coy
Se Se
[
Aios
25
[''""
fTepot Se
evSvvai (paacv
[]
...
...
[.]/
[5 ] [9 ]
[.
.]
35
ert
[][
Col.
[(] ]
([ ] [
[][]9
/3[]
5
^
.
> [\)(
:
'
Savev
Aeyet
(?
( (
io6
15
Tivei
? ?
Se
OS
eiy
-> ?
npcoroi
cuy
ev
Apyet
?
ev
Se 20
yet
? ?
ev
>
25
[]? []?
([(]
30
? ( [\ ? ? [?]
?
([]
ei?
? ?
?
>
?
ne
35 Oevre?
pieOevTO-
[ ] ( ]
Col.
[]
[.
[]
[.
.]
[
(^
.
{?)
.]([
[]
5
[.]]
? [?
.
6[
[
5^
1241.
^ \^ ' [
NEW
[
[ [
CLASSICAL TEXTS
107
Apems
Si
15
SacrKaXo[.
iTe\poi
[
Se
>[
20 Se
[ \
Se
S
25
>
Tivet
Ilepaea
Se
[]
Se
^ [ [
\
e[Tepoi
IleXa
en Afieiv\Lav
5 lines
lost.
[
i.
1-4. Restored
Praxiteles,
cleitus,
5-
by W-M; cf. Diels, LalercuU Alex. vii. 3-9, where Pheidias, and Scopas are grouped together as and Myron, Lysippus, Polyand Phyromachus follow as and Cf. Laterculi Alex. I.e., where the come next before the
/^-,
Pliny, iV. JI.
vii.
205, Quintil.
xii.
lo. 3.
position
Httle doubt that this fragment belongs to Col. i, but its exact hardly certain. The place assigned to it is suggested chiefly by a dark fibre passing below 1. 14 and continued in the margin of Col. ii.
14-17. There can be

is
1-20. ' . ii. Apollonius son of Silleus, of Alexandria, called the Rhodian, the disciple of Callimachus ; he was also the teacher of the third king. He was succeeded by Eratosthenes, after whom came Aristophanes son of Apelles of Byzantium, then Apollonius of Alexandria the so-called Classifier, and after him Aristarchus son of Aristarchus, of
. .
io8
Alexandria, but originally of Samothrace ; he became also the teacher of the children of Philometor. He was followed by Cydas, of the spearmen ; and under the ninth king there
flourished
I.
Ammonius, Zenodotus, Diodes, and Apollodorus
the grammarians.'
of the father of ApoUonius is given both as 'S.iWds and'lXXtis; cf. Vii. i and 2 (Westermann, Biogr. 50, Keil Schol. ApoU. Rhod. p. 532). Suidas, like the papyrus, gives only SiXXtir. (so Suidas), Vii. 2 cf. Vu. I 2-3. iv and introd., p. lOI. i.e. Euergetes I. is an obvious mistake for 5. 8. is doubtless an interpolation, since Aristarchus recurs with a full
The name
[] :
'.\(&,
is
description in
11. 11-15. 910. Cf. Etym. Magn. 295. 52 () Tois ei'Sfati/ eVeVft/xfi/, Schol. Pindar, Pyth.
15.
'
, ! , . ^ - ^) ^ ,
o^(os)
ii.
,
De
((
S.
(, ( >
ineiSt)
ev
init.
an error
. .
either for
or
cf.
Athen.
71b
eL
yiyove 8e
eVi
'
and oUldaS,
V,
(sc.
(naiSevaev,
is
palaeographically the easier correction.

likely
will better suit the plural
for
it
is
enough, as Busch,
bibliothecariis Alex., p.
53, has argued, that
Aristarchus taught Philometor as well as his brother Euergetes. have not found another instance of the use of 1 6.
We
as a military technical
II, if
term in Egypt. 17-18.
is
expected
moreover Euergetes
he
is
here meant,
is
usually called the seventh or eighth Ptolemy.
', [8] . '(&(.

1 9.
:
Or poSsibly
to
whom
the author of ten books TIep'i Schrader would assign also other works mentioned by Suidas,
If Zi)io[8otoj
is
[8\
.
s. v.
W-M), or Z. of Alexandria, may be supposed to be meant, if indeed these two grammarians are to be distinguished; cf. Susemihl, A/ex. Litt.-Gesch. ii, pp. i4-i5> i92-3> 711 103, Schol. BT onX this may be the grammarian cited in Schol. A on mentioned in Artemid. Onei'r. iv. 70 is 208, Schol. 132, 457 whether the same person is doubtful. There would not be room for 20. Apollodorus of Athens was, like Ammonius (1. i8), a disciple of Aristarchus.
(so
;
rightly restored, either Z. of Mallus,
[('.
2i-iii. 14. 'The first man to establish a camp is said to have been Asias, after whom Asia is supposed to be called ; while Apis son of Phoroneus is said to have led forth an army, arming his followers with clubs and hides. Intestine war was first begun, it is said, by Agenor, who collected some shepherds together, and, attacking Pelasgus drove him out. A Hellenic city was first sacked by Amphitryon with Cephalus of Athens, (their foes) being Taphians of Cephallenia ; Aristotle however states that this first happened at Pellene, and some say that not only was Pellene enslaved by Cleisthenes when he marched against it with the Sicyonians, but that the captive wives and daughters were reduced to prostitution. The .' first to restore the slain under a truce is said to have been Heracles . .
224. Cf. Hdt.

apparently novel.
In 1. 24 the stop is not certain. 24-7. According to ApoUod. ii. i. i Apis was a against by Thelxion and Telchin. The second f of ffayayftc seems to have been corrected from
signs of alteration.
, ^ (\ ,
iv,
45
( '.
etn
is
The
attribution of the
first
oTpaTOvfbov to Aslas
who was
conspired
also
i,
and the
shows
1241.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
109
/ifvaf. 30-1. 1. Agenor and Pelasgus were brothers according to Schol. Eurip. Orest 920 and Hellanicus ap. Eustath. Their conflict is apparently not elsewhere 75.
recorded.
the expedition of Amphitryon and Cephalus against the Taphians cf. The construction of the sentence is harsh, and probably Strabo 456, &c. something has dropped out. At the end of 1. 35 cannot be read, and the remains suggest "lai rather than moreover there would hardly be room for ^vai\. We have ; therefore supposed that there was an incomplete line at the bottom of the column ; cf. iv. 2, where a similar blank occurs. This view may be supported by two considerations, (i) the awkwardness of ovs hoc which must refer back to and (2) the fact that ii. 35 ranges with iii. 35, not iii. 36. Perhaps something like{oLrl' Se tovs stood in the original. which is doubtless right, was recognized by W-M. iii. 2. The name of the authority cited unfortunately remains doubtful. name beginning with Ari- is probable, but the letter before the lacuna may also be , , , or possibly another p. is a probable restoration (cf e. g. and are unsuitable. Clem. Alex. S/rom. i. 16. 77, Schol. Pindar, Pytk. ii. 127, Pliny, N. JT. vii. 195, 197, &c.), especially as Aristotle wrote a treatise on the constitution of Pellene. 3-8. Cf Zenob. i. 57 in the version of MS. Bodleianus 207 where had rightly emended to UeWavaioi {Hermes,
33-iii. 2.
ii.
For
ApoUod.
4. 7,
[,
\)!
A
[])[],
'
\\(
xliv.
Toif
!
474).
II.
14.
rfi
[] [(
W-M,
iv Tois
.,
W-M
was restored by W-M. comparing Plutarch, Tes. 29 Sn
-.
'
aveSaxe vfKpovs
22-iv. 9. 'The first to recover the slain in war was Theseus in the affair with the Thebans, when he received and buried the bodies of the Seven who had marched against Thebes and remained unburied. The first to shed kindred blood is said to have been Aetolus, who killed Apis son of lo when competing against him at the games celebrated by Cepheus in honour of Azan but some say that the original shedder of kindred blood was A trial for murder of kindred was held by Ixion, who killed his father-in-law Eioneus. Phoroneus son of Inachus, who constituted a single court. It is said that the first murder of brothers took place at Thebes when Ismenus and Caantus the sons of Oceanus fought on account of their sister Melia.'
;
228. Cf. Plutarch,

KaSpeta
iii.
ApoUod.
The arrangement of the beginning of the sentence is doubtful, can certainly not be read at the end of 1. 23, nor is Keipevom satisfactor}', the fourth letter after vcKpo[vs also suggests itself, but this again is, to . being apparently not . say the least, unconvincing, and the verb in 1. 22 was at any rate not yap . 2834. Cf. Pausan. v. I. 8
- , ' / ) ^ ' / (. ^
/,
))
T/ies.
29
Si (sc.
ev
(so too
yeveauat
eKeivas.
5[
of the person who instituted the games is not given 19. is plausible, though that personage does in these passages ; W-M's restoration of not seem to have occurred elsewhere in connexion with the story of Azan. That Apis is described in 1. 31 as the son of lo is no doubt to be traced to the Greek identification of the Egyptian Apis with Epaphus (cf Hdt. ii. 153). e.g. Pherecydes ap. Schol. ApoUon. Rhod. iii. 62, Pindar, Pyth. 34. Tis ii. 31-2.
Schol. Pindar, 01.
iii.
viii.
4. 5
^'^*
^^
The name
*
.
(,
[])5
no
In 11. 3-4 a satisfactory sense is iv. 3-9. The restoration is laigely due to W-M. obtained by the supplements adopted, though possibly the blank in the previous line points ci. Pausan. ii. 15. 5, For Phoroneus as cf. ii. 35 and note ad loc. to some dislocation where he is represented as having been the arbiter in a dispute between Poseidon and Hera. Here he seems to figure as the founder of the Argive tribunal for homicide. is a corruption of stood in the papyrus. 7. It seems clear that for whom cf. Pausan. x. 9. 5. According to the Theban story there given, Caanthus or was slain Avhen seeking to recover his sister Melia from Apollo ; the version of the papyrus apparently eliminated the god and represented Caanthus and Ismenus as having engaged in
;
a fratricidal combat.
lo-v. 35. ' Weapons of war according to some were constructed by Ares, according to and the first person to others by the Cyclopes in the cave in Euboea called Teuchion employ armour, it is said, was Briareos, while previously men protected their bodies with Others say that weapons were first made skins ; some, however, state that Ares was the first.
;
", ^ ^.
12-18. Cf. Schol.
Thrace by Enyalius son of Zeus, who was bound by Aloeus and his sons and rescued by Apollo, who killed them. According to others weapons of bronze were first made and worn by the Curetes in Euboea, who equipped their followers and [attacked] Cymindis queen of [the Chalcideans ?]. Others again say that the Egyptians made offensive armour and protected themselves with skins and also wove garments and constructed sails and Hellanicus says that Saneunos king of Scythia first constructed sheets and so navigated. weapons of iron, while Philochorus states that arms were first made in the time of Cecrops and consisted of a spear and a covering fashioned of the skin of wild beasts, but afterwards when oxen came to be sacrificed the inhabitants of Attica made shields of ox-hide. Shields but according to the account of are said to have been first brought by Danaus to Argos some Acrisius first constructed them at Argos when he fought against his brother Proetus, while according to others it was not Acrisius but Proetus who constructed shields at Argos, and these of wood ; others state that a bronze shield was first made by Pyrrhis (?) son of Thermaeus, a Cretan living in the island of Ophiussa, and that it was he who taught the Handles for shields, and other implements, are said to have Eteocretes the war-dance. been introduced by the Carians some, however, narrate that whereas formerly men had hung their shields on their shoulders, the Argives first supplied them with loops and bars and put them on the left arm.'
in
;
Homer,
439
(sc.
Eustath. 8 1 7
Istrus, then, is presumably our author's source for this In connexion with the reference of the Cyclopes statement about the Euboean Cyclopes. Euboea figures as the notes that in Hesych. s. v. and Briareos to Euboea daughter of Briareos. Briareos is included among the Cyclopes in Schol. Theocr. i. 65. The latter frequently appear as metal-workers in association with Hephaestus in ancient works of art ; cf. also e. g. Pliny, tV. If. vii. 197 aerariain fahricam alii Chalybas alii Cydopas {monslrasse pulattt) fabricaviferream invenere Cyclopes, ApoUod. i. 2. i, Tatian, Ad Gr. probably was first I. seems to have been altered as well as the X of
) ", ,
.
21
, ?,
iv
W-M
written.
that the story of the imprisonment of Ares by the 19-25. The suggestion of Aloadae was in this passage transferred to Enyalius was confirmed by a subsequent decipherment of the latter half of 1. 22; the correctness of this reading, in spite of the Since Enyalius is here in accordance mth scantiness of the remains, can hardly be doubted.
W-M
1241.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
iii
the later mythology differentiated from Ares, it is curious that he is still described as the son of Zeus elsewhere he appears as the son of Ares or of Cronus (Schol. Aristoph. Peace tv is in accordance with the apparently 456, Eustath. 944. 55, Hesych. s. v.).
;
[;]
;
Thracian origin of the myth of the Aloadae cf. Eustath. 673. 50, where a Thracian In 1. 23 the obvious Enyalius is said to have been killed by Ares. hardly fills the space, and some other verb may have been used. 26-32. For the Euboean Curetes as the first to employ bronze armour cf. Steph. Byz.,
,
S.
V.
.'8!,
'
>),
Strabo 472 Servius, Aen. ix.
which was recognized in 1. 31 by W-M, is apparently a According to Diodor. iv. a word probably derived from the same root. was also called Byz. s. V. XaXWf, Zenob. vi. 50, &c., and according to Homer, S 291 cf. Schol. ( Though the general sense of the clear, the wording of 11. 29-32, which are in parts almost effaced, remains
The name
TLayJ^T],
! ,
(
^\
5e
i<eivovi
(sc. tovs
.)
^ scuta
aerea gesiare Curetes privii invenerwii.
(. ,
'
!
=
ad
es
ivfbiaavTo
something
is
like tovs
:.
.
not impossible, the supposed difficult to reconcile the vestiges with did not follow letters, e. g. yap 33~5 Cf Hdt, iv. 180
'>;'.
\!. 6
cf.
. ^,
'?)
being perhaps part of a but in 1. 31 it is and in 1. 29 it is not certain that one or two
, ; \(
;
.
.
.
variant of
72, Steph.
loc.
is
passage is doubtful; expected.
fustibus qiios vacant phalangas; might be read instead of the
vii. 200 proelium Afri contra Aegyptios primi fecere Hygin. 274. 29. is not very satisfactory; , and the succeeding letters are quite doubtful. In 1. 35 is a rather long supplement for the lacuna. 36-v. 2. Line 36 was restored by W-M. Cf. Clem. Alex. Strom, i. xvi. 76 re {sic) Pliny, JV, vii. 1 96 Aegyptii textilia, Martian. Cap. ii. 158 Isis in Aegypto lini usum monstravit, and for the Egyptian origin of sails, Hygin. 277. 37 velificia prima invenit Isis, Cassiod. Var. v. 7 hoc velum Isis rati prima suspendit. v. 2-5. Since bronze arms have already been dealt with and Scythian is a familiar epithet of iron (e. g. Aesch. Theb. 817) W-M's is attractive, though the space is somewhat narrow, however (cf. e. g. Pliny, N. H. vii. 197 acs conflare et temperare Aristoteles Lydum Scytham monstrasse), would be no improvement in this respect. Saneunos
According
to Pliny, JV.
^\
2((!
in
1.
\ ,
.
^,
\
.
4 is otherwise unknown. 12-13. Cf. the note on iv. 33-5. 1522. Cf. Apollod. ii. 2. I vii. 200), Schol. Eurip. Or. 965 (so Pliny, /^
22-8. Uvppiv is presumably a misspelling of but the patronymic is novel and also the connexion with Ophiussa, which will be the island in the neighbourhood of Crete mentioned by Pliny, IV. H. iv. 61. According to Nicol. Damasc. ap. Stob. Flor. xliv. 41, Pyrrichus was a native of Cydonia. For his invention of the war-dance see e.g. Ephorus ap. Strabo 480
(
i.
'Apydoi.
?)
'
49sqq.
Others derived the

171
. .
from Pyrrhus, e.g. Etym. Magn. 699.

ovTot
.
, ^ ^ , , (
.
eipov
8e oTiiv
(of P.
and A.)
Schol. Pindar, Pyth.
Z)e salt. 9.
2836. Cf. Hdt.

Schol.
fl
(sC.
Kupes)
o'l
Homer,
193.
In
1.
29
[]
^'
ii.
I27, Eustath. 771. i, Lucian,
'
aviv
nepiKeipcvoi,
is
not very satisfactory,
some
specific device
112
corresponding with
the
is fairly
being rather expected moreover, there is barely room for the The first letter was, however, certainly either t or , and In I. 31 is wanted before Trporepov. The last few lines of this column are disfigured by extraneous marks which have made in 1. 32 look like vi. 34. Cf. Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 16. 75 ie (sO
;
'

.
three letters in the lacuna.
secure, the only possible alternative being
W-M for
5-6.
"^ (W) (. 6[(

;
!
8
'
with Samothrace. Samnite Itanus ; cf Athen. 273 f. In 1. 6 of [ is written over an o. 7. a[a\myyas is the obvious restoration (cf. Aesch. um. 568, Diod. v. 40, Athen. 184 a, Pausan. ii. 21. 3, Schol. Homer, 2 219, Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 16. 74, &c.), though this invention comes in somewhat awkwardly at the present point. In 1. 10 the rough breathing can hardly be evaded an overwritten e is inadmissible. is apparently not otherwise attested. II. He cannot be identified with 'ApSaXos is son of Hephaestus, the discoverer of the flute, in whose name, as remarks, the
.
looks probable, but it remains to find in other sources a connexion According to Clem. Alex. 1. c. the evpeos was the invention of the
;
Cf
W-M
certainly short.
18-19.
Hdt. 75) Dion. Hal. restored here.

narratur.
") .
Clem. Alex. Strom,
. R.
'
ii.
i.
16.
75
is
tVi
70.
wanted
(,
in
Eurip. Ale, 49^

1.
!, ,/(?
evpov
19-25. Cf. Servius, Aen. ix. 503 Lycaon Areas gladium longiore lamina produxisse Peleus primus machaeram diciiur invenisse. harpen, id est curvum gladium in The similarity of this passage to the falcis, a Perseo invenlam multi dixerunt. and papyrus suggests a common source. For cf Hesych. of Perseus, with which he is commonly represented, cf. Pherecyd. 26 and for the Apollod. ii. 4. 2, who says that it was given him by Hermes. is right there was a reference here to the legend of Narcissus, who 26. If according to the account of Conon c. 24 sent a sword to the disdained lover Ameinias. The letters though imperfect, are very probable, and the slight vestige of the final letter suits
modum
^
X
53-9 cm.
'
23 below and so cannot be
. ^^ ,
V sufficiently well.
1242.
Greeks and Jews before Trajan.

15-8
Early third century.
This interesting and instructive text, describing an audience by the Emperor Trajan of rival Greek and Jewish emissaries from Alexandria, is another fragment literature, of which several of the Alexandrian anti-Semitic and nationalist
'
specimens have already made their appearance.

d. phil.-hist.
Those published prior to 1909 have been conveniently put together and studied anew by Wilcken in Abhmtdl.
Kl.
is
d. k.
Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. xxvii. 33
a recent addition
is
probably to be referred to the same class. To one member of the extant group 1242 stands in an especially close relation. In P. Par. 68 + Brit. Mus. I (i, p. 229), of whose contents B. G. U. 341 is a second recension (Wilcken, op. cit., pp. 807-32), a chief part is played by a certain Paulus, and another speaker
1089, which
is
Theon
these two
names recur
in
1242, and Paulus
is
described as the
1243.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
113
Nevertheless P. Par. 68, &c., professional advocate on the Alexandrian side. and the present papyrus cannot refer to the same occasion. In the former, as the references to the Dacian war (i. 13), to the praefect Lupus (i. 5, iv. 3), and to hostilities in Egypt (wo'Xe/ioy, ii. ^-6) and a Jewish 'king' (i. 5-6) show, the date must be subsequent to the great Jewish outbreak which began in Egypt and Cyrene in A. D. 115. In his first discussion in Hermes, xxvii. 464 sqq., Wilcken supposed that the proceedings in question took place before Trajan at Antioch but subsequently he adopted the more probable view shortly before his death of T. Reinach that the Emperor concerned was Hadrian. In 1242, on the other
;
hand, not only
is
the
Emperor expressly named as Trajan, but the scene
is
Rome,
to which city Trajan did not return after his departure to the east in A.D. 114.
The
proceedings here
described are therefore prior to that event, and thus
necessarily prior also to those of P. Par. 68, &c.
That the personnel of these two
Alexandrian missions was to some extent identical is no cause for surprise, if they were dispatched within the space of a few years. If in the meantime there had been a change of Emperor, there would perhaps have been the less
reason for an entire change of envoys.
originated
11.
In what circumstances the present mission

however, from the Emperor's language
in
is
unknown
it
is
clear,
35-7 that hostility to the Jews at Alexandria had assumed an active form. Parts of four consecutive columns remain, the first three in good preservation so far as they go j but the tops of the columns are lost throughout, and the
number
of Col.
of lines thus missing cannot be determined.

it
This loss
is
the more
unfortunate because
is
clear from the broad blank space (7
cm.) in front
i that that column was the first of the roll, and its opening sentences would have been of particular interest. As it now stands, the papyrus commences with an account of the members of the Alexandrian mission, the names
of eleven persons remaining, including two gymnasiarchs, a gymnasiarch-elect,
and a distinguished ex -official, besides Paulus, who had volunteered his services as advocate for the party. The Jewish mission, which was appointed as
a counterweight to that of their
rivals,
consisted of seven persons

its
only
a number perhaps selected on account of
mystical associations.
it is
parties then set out, each carrying with them,
surprising to read,
'
The two their own
gods
and they arrived at Rome at the beginning place was appointed for the audience, and meanwhile, we are told, of spring. the Empress Plotina displayed an active sympathy with the Jewish cause, and under her influence Trajan adopted at the outset an anti-Alexandrian attitude. The next column reports an exciting dialogue between the Emperor and Herma'iscus, a man of high birth (11. 44-5), whose name does not occur among those of the Alexandrian envoys preserved in Col. i but presumably preceded.
'
(i.
17-18
cf.
the note
ad
loc.)
114
"^^ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI

; ;
He boldly accuses the Emperor of Jewish bias sweat is seen to break out on the image of Sarapis carried by the Alexandrians and for a time panic and conHere the papyrus fails; from the scanty remains of the next fusion reign. column little can be extracted beyond a mention of the Emperor Claudius, where Alexandrian mission of which it is natural to see a reference to the earlier a partial account is preserved in B. G. U. 51 1 and P. Cairo 10448 (Wilcken, op. cit.,
pp. 800-6).
this class is in this latest
which has come to be recognized in documents of example especially evident. In the account of the preliminaries to the hearing, the formal phrases which must have stood in the original account of the proceedings are entirely dropped; details concerning place, time, and the council in attendance upon the Emperor disappear, and from a bare statement that a place was fixed the writer proceeds at once to a picturesque 1242 here differs widely from B. G. U. description of the entry of the envoys.
The
literary character
511, where the protocol-form
is
maintained
i.
nevertheless the third person

first.
is still
used and not, as

of Col.
in P. Par. 68.
8-10, the
Similarly in the pro-Jewish

at the
activity attributed to the

iii,
Empress and the introduction of the portent

is
end
the hand of the artistic redactor
unmistakable, as well as the party
which he wrote. It may, however, still be maintained that, as Wilcken holds, though manipulated for political purposes, the basis of this literature was the authentic ofificial records. The text was written on the verso of the papyrus in an upright, semi-cursive Some corrections have hand, probably near the beginning of the third century. been introduced by the copyist into his work, but inaccuracies and corruptions at the end of the line remain. A high stop is occasionally employed. sometimes takes the form of a horizontal stroke above the preceding vowel. A comma-like mark is inserted between two gutturals in 1. 35. On the recto are parts of three columns, numbered 34-6, in second-century cursive, containing copies of contracts of lease a date in the reign of Antoninus is mentioned in
bias with
;
Col.
I.
Col.
i.
22
21
letters
][.][.
.]
i\
\-
Jtoj/]i/fftos
^\
5
].[,..
"^,
6[7/]7
y6i'[o]/iroy
'lov\k{\os SaXovioi,
V-
iv
!, \\88 ,, ,^ '!,
1242.
,' . ! !
NEW
'lovXios
CLASSICAL TEXTS
115
15
,, , ,!!! ',
'AXeâveOvovs
8e
^.
'Ovias,
!
1.
which
Pap.
.
at the
is
beginning of the line may be accidental. lo. ijnep Pap. ; so in 1. i6. crossed through. 12. Pap. ; SO in 1. l8. 13. X of 16. Pap., perhaps unintentionally ; but
[] !
! ! ! !,
Pap.
!'6.
!
9
Pap.
]
.
8.
ai
high point after

written above
f,
of
ii.
corr.
Pap.
so passim.
ii.
14.
cf. e. g.
B. G. U. 511.
!
i.
Col.
ii.
20
! 6[
[
25
30
! ' !] \'\ ! []9 . ' , ! []

].[...].
o[.]_t[.]_i' ,
]r[
. .
[.
.]
[] '. [
ei]y
([],
[\ ! !
[.
.
n-
...].[...
.
.][.
.][
[]
TiKoi^!]
[]!
!.
2
!,
(-
ii6

Xovrat
35
' '] [] \$\
[]
[]'
'lovSaioii
,
xâipeif,
;
Sk
-dêioi
\-
of one deleted. Pap. 35.
25.
above
o,
added above the line. which is crossed through. Second e of Pap.
^
28.
of
corr.
Pap.
30.
written above
32. ai-ow = aureus, as often. '[(!;] Pap. 37.

1.
^.
, and between
33.
\.
.
from
e.
of
written
Pap.
and
Pap. 32. a letter or part
34.
Col.
iii.
]ov
[.
.
'IovS[ai
40
.]
fieX([T]as
45
50
55
41.
1.
space.
52.
iSe
,!) , " ' . 5 /. ' '? , [],' - [ [ / . . !

et7r[i'
[
4 ', ,
yiva.
01S
[]5 ^.
dnev
;
][
[
(inev
'
Tpaiavbs
ty
] []! (!
Pap.
[\
eis
Pap.
55
SO in
47.
Pap.
. .
45. yev" Pap.
/^
(:
1.
47
Pap.
43 After 48.
a short blank
1.
Pap.
1243.
NEW
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Col.
iv.
117
][
[
7-[
\\
6
vaL
[ i
Sea[
[
65
Te(s[
([
70
[.]
^[
Xeyei
75
/
/3
''>^
KXavSios
[
[
[
.
>[685
(?)
yap
[.
.]r[
65
oVrey
[
[.
.]e[
73. 74.
1.
71. Before
seems which
to
is
a blank space. have been crossed through.
\
I.
. .
was
originally written, but the

e
77.
of
oi-Ter
written above
o,
crossed through.
Fragments.
.
3.
].[
'
ii8
11.

3-18.
.
'. [? Dion]ysius, who had held several procuratorships, Salvius, Julius Timagenes, Pastor, gymnasiarch, Julius Phanias, Philoxenus, gymnasiarch-elect, Theon, Athenodorus, Paulus, a Tyrian by birth, voluntary advocate On learning this the Jews also selected envoys on behalf of their for the Alexandrians. own race, their nominees being Simon, Glaucon, Theudes, Onias, Colon, Jacob, and Sopater, by birth of Antioch, advocate for the Jews. Thereupon they started from the city, .' . each party taking their own gods, the Alexandrians [a bust of Sarapis, the Jews '. 11. 22-37. and at the end of the winter they landed at Rome. The Emperor learned that envoys of the Jews and Alexandrians had arrived, and appointed a place for and Plotina approached the senators so that they might appear hearing them both The Jews were the first to enter and greeted against the Alexandrians and assist the Jews. the Emperor Trajan, who greeted them very affably in his turn, having been already won over by Plotina. The Alexandrian envoys next entered and greeted the Emperor, who did
.
Salvius,
Sotion, gymnasiarch,
not return their salute, but said " Do you give me greeting like men deserving to receive ." Begone and one, when you are guilty of such outrages to the Jews " presumably] you are studying how to die, being so contemptuous of 11. 40-55. Hermaiscus said, " We are distressed that your council death as to answer me insolently." chamber has been filled with godless Jews." The Emperor said, " See, I tell you a second time, Hermaiscus, you are answering me insolently in reliance upon your birth." Hermaiscus Explain to me." The said, "What insolent answer am I making, mightiest Emperor.' Emperor said, " Because you describe my council as dominated by Jews." Hermaiscus " So the name of the Jews is irksome to you ? You ought then to turn round and help your own While Hermaiscus said this, sweat suddenly people, and not to defend the godless Jews." broke out on the bust of Sarapis which the envoys carried, and Trajan seeing it marvelled ; and presently there were tumults in Rome and many shouts were raised, and all fled to the .' high parts of the hills .
.' .
'
<Tvvi]yopos probably Paulus occupied the same position on the 9-10. occasion described in P. Par. 68, rather than that of the leader of the mission, as supposed by Wilcken, op. cii., p. 815. 16-18. This statement that the Jews as well as the Alexandrians took with them 'their own gods ' is extraordinary. The sentence must obviously have continued 'AXelavSpeis 8e . It would have been very interesting to know what divine symbol accompanied the Jewish envoys. That of the Alexandrians, as appears later (1. 51), was a bust of Sarapis. is 21-2. The remains would suit axirovs rather better than and the preceding
. . . : . . .
'
also very doubtful.
seems to be wanted and 24-6. Some emendation is necessary here. In 1. 24 need not occupy more space be squeezed in, since is a narrow letter and ei and alone it is unlikely that was written. The is represented by a slight e and In 11. 256 . vestige which has been taken to belong to the tail. may be restored ; or perhaps, as Wilcken suggests, re is for ^, i. e. 17, with would give a less could be retained. To read cfri which the preliminary arrangements would naturally not rest with the envoys. satisfactory sense
may
than
< [ [; : ] .
just
; ;
\\
.
,
in
\'\
[ (\ []|
Cf. B.
in
G. U. 511.
i.
17
eif aCJpioj'
26.
The
.
11.
interest of Plotina in the affair, attested here
and
that of Agrippina
on the occasion of the embassy

for
-oi.
to
Claudius;
cf.
31-2, has its analogue B. G. U. 511. ii. 7-8

;
;'?)[] is
e.xpected after
cf.
1.
II,
where B. G. U.,
has
been written
attended Claudius according to
1.
c.
1242.
40.
NEW
cf.
CLASSICAL TEXTS
Phaedo 67 e
oi
/6[]
TO
Oaviiv
PlatO,
!(
119
53-5- Cf. 33. iii. 8-14, where the condemnation of Appianus is represented as the occasion of a tumult, though there is not the same rhetorical exaggeration as here. 71. That the name begins a new sentence is indicated by the preceding blank space ; it is however possible that this blank is due to the scaling of the ink. is suggested by 1. g, but the absence there of KXauStos makes it very doubtful whether the same person is meant. there is a short space in which a slight trace of ink is 73. Between Xeyfi and discernible, and perhaps Xeyeis should be read.
'[8!
Fragments. These two unplaced fragments are narrow

letters.
strips
containing incomplete
III.
EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS

1243.
Apollonius Rhodius, Argonmitica

1
iii.
1-6
7-5
cm.
Second century.
from the bottom of a column are written in an informal A-B (P. Oxy. V, Plates i-ii), and no doubt of about the same period it is likely to fall well within the second century. Stops in the high position are used, and accents, breathings, and marks of elision have been freely inserted, apparently by a diorthotes who has made corrections in 1. io6a, and whose ink in comparison with that of the text is of a rather
These few
lines
uncial script very similar to that of 841

;
stronger black.
An
otherwise unrecorded variant occurs in

is
1.
1058.
;
As
in 841, the literary text
contains the ends of a few lines
the recto on the verso of the papyrus apparently from a second-century survey-list.
1055
[/''
[ai
o<îo^
8v^<^\pr]v
iroX]ea.[s
io6o
[] []9 [] []
Xdav
[Kap)(âX\eai
Kev
[a]0e[y
Kvves
'
\ [ [
veioio
Trej/at
[a\vTOS ene[i\Yeo
Kcoas es
[
o[i
en
oXeKotev
'
([
I20
\\
[
[ct)y
e|
\]'
MSS., Et. Mag. 493 ^ The rough breathing and 1058. accent on the two omegas are probable, but not quite certain. is joined to the preceding >; by a diagonal stroke, which is not of 1059. It is hardly likely that was first written. easily accounted for. 1060. There is a spot of ink, perhaps accidental, at the top of a hole in the papyrus between and y of roto y. 1061. vEiaeo is also the spelling of Laur. Guelf. 1062. ofeai/SEi was deleted so Laur. Vatt., Merkel ; 3 Vrat. Pariss., u Guelf. vulg.
](.
.[!
' '
for
c
\ \\
koH^vêv
[ ^^([
vetaeo
'
napos
by the corrector who substituted
in
\.
1244.
Fr.
I
Herodotus
i6-6x 13 cm.
i.
fragment from the top of a column, with the ends and beginnings of a few lines from the columns immediately adjoining it, is written
following
in
The
irregular upright uncials of
medium
size
which appear to date from the
earlier part of the
second century.
right.
formed, hand
is
seen for example in
somewhat similar, though much better 220 (P. Oxy. II, Plate vi). The columns
Diacritical signs are scarce
1.
;
have a pronounced slope to the

apparently occurs in the same
of words, but
(1.
the diaeresis
takes the form of a horizontal stroke in

line.
;
31,
The
medial position text displays a tendency to omission
and a stop
in the
3),
Hude from 18 is supported and a commonly accepted emendation of Schaefer also finds confirmation
is
otherwise good
a reading adopted by
(1
31)
On
century.
the verso are
some incomplete
is
written in round informal uncials which are also likely to
The
are
subject
not clear
from the ends of two columns fall within the second the names ]Kaviavos, and
lines
(?)
mentioned, and the Latin word
occurs
'
twice
in
the plural.
[os
5
] [ (] ( ]
i.
Col.
TO ipov TO tv
Toicri
\\(
Oe
Col.
ii.
105
irep
eiXov ms Se eiXov
^]
^
ev
[/5][]
t[o]vs
Aaavpiovs
1244.

TJjy
[5
] \ <]] [^
[/ ]
es
tovs
[^]
20
e
Se
[vapeas
[ ^]
[]9
Teaaepa
TeXevTai
tovs Ka\e]ovai
[]
1
[]
(lev
06
^ []
Se
e[Tea\
Skv
^
[
pe(o [7r]a<[s]
iyeveTo
25
[]
\\\\
v
[]
\[
\]"/\
[
[]_ ([]
\[
ove[i
[] [\
t[co]v
Se
5[e
[]
[ ([
35
Col.
iii.
Unplaced fragment.
[
a\iiTi\i\ov
eov
40
'\[
3.
6.
\[ \[
]?'.["'
;
so 18. II and Longinus, Hude; MSS. seems to have been omitted after
is
the lacuna
line,
is
of the same size as that

dis-
in the following line.

8.
The papyrus
appeared.
2 7.
preserved at the end of this

after [/)>;][]<.
but the ink has entirely

that
was apparently omitted
The remains of
word
are not
122
securely identified, but

[>; sufficiently fills 1. 27, and Cf. 1. 6. 28, while []/ does not. 31. Schaefer's correction of the MSS. reading
36-40.
of
1.
The
position of this fragment in the
;
column
i.
[] suits the vestiges at the beginning

is is
confirmed.
uncertain,
and therefore the
restoration
is
not carried beyond the completion of imperfect words.
1245.
ThUCYDIDES
25-3
22-6 cm.
Fourth century.
fragment from a papyrus
roll,
well written in medium-sized upright
This style is now known to go uncials of the square so-called Biblical type. back to the beginning of the third century, if not to the end of the second (cf. 661, P. Rylands 16 ^), but the present papyrus is probably not to be reckoned among the earliest examples, partly on account of the formation of some of the letters, partly of the colour of the ink, which is of the brown colour common in the Byzantine age. 1245 is therefore more likely to belong to the fourth century than to the latter part of the third. The ends of lines are not kept very even,
and the angular mark which

not here employed.
is
elsewhere often used to disguise irregularity
is
Some
corrections have been introduced
by a second hand,
to which the occasional high stops are apparently also due.
few variations from the Textually the papyrus is of no special interest. MSS. occur, both by way of addition (11. 7, 12) and omission (11. 49, Some agreements with C and CG are noticeable 84), but they are unimportant. The scribe was weak in orthography, being particularly in 11. 100, no, and 123. liable to the confusion of at and e, and these errors have sometimes been passed
mediaeval
over by the corrector,
stands side
by
side with rr, for which

is
been substituted obtrudes where it
(1.
113).
Iota adscript
usually written,
has once and sometimes
is
not wanted.
[
[to 5
]] [
Col.
i.
uvat
139. 4
^[v]i'ea[e]o)S
['< (]$ [ \ [ \
(]'
35
[] ( ][] []' /
Col.
ii.
[]
T[as
[\
[](
[])/3?[[]]
[\
[]
8iayo[i\as
'
It is not, of course, the graphie,\\, pp. 131-2verso the dated letter of Heroninus.
These two papyri have been strangely confused by Gardthansen in the new edition of his PalaeoOxyrhynchns papyrus, but P. Rylands 16, which has on the
[] ] [5
1245.
\^povov
123
\5
<uv
[ [ ]
[$
\iy\uv re
4
140.
[
15
[eiSms Tovs
[novs
20
[ 7] [ ] [(
[]
avSpei
aei
eiKeiv
] ](
ev
[\ []
oera
[][]
] []
Si
omp
Se
](
]<
45 Tiy
^ []
)êiv
25
[] []
]>
[5e
[ [^ \
[ray irpos Se Tas
\] ^
] ^^ ]
So
[] (
SiKas
[SiSovai
e]
50
[] ([ Sa[ ]
Se
o]vTe
oTe
[]
Se
Se')(ovTa[i\
55
[Xevrea
tovs
30
[ ] [] [ ]?
T01S
[Se
8
SiSovTmv
a)[/i]e[i']o
[
65
Ts
[] ]
Col.
[
e[Saa
""
(
re]
[]
140. 3
e]evov\i]
Col.
.
95
aa[ae
Se
[
[Savo
141.
[\' []
[]
M[e]ya[pe]a)v
Î[p]q[epeat
oiSe
e
100
^]^
[]^[][
Srj
oe[o]e[v
ep
ei
124
70
evai Se
trepi
140. 4
[ [
7
[]
75 "7
'5
[['7]]|o'''ey
nep
1
[]
TOIS
7[[]]
85
? ? \
otr
(
[e]y
coy
140.
5
[[ [ [
[(
[[]]/['7/
0)[y
\ [
em
|8[
115
?(
coy
90
\\
aavT[e]s
([]
"J.
:
7[ \\[
re
[ [[ ( [
'''^^
? [[ ([
([
e[v
141.
ea\Tiv
enena
12. It is clear
I'ud.
om. MSS. from the

is
920. 14 in inserting
26.
The supplement
,
:
size of the
lacuna that the papyrus agreed with Dion. Hal. Thuc.
which the MSS. omit.
rather longer than what a comparison of the preceding

v.
and
to
- '/ \
49. 56. 60.
78.
following lines indicates, and ôt was perhaps omitted. was Corrected by the first hand from 36. of is due to the corrector.
[
\(:
:
The
alteration of
[\
little.
MSS.
Xoyois
SO SO Hude
ABDEFG
;
.
;
-y.
MSS.
MSS. of waS altered from e. C, Hude. But the spelling of the papyrus counts for
1.
yiyvcaBai.
81.
the termination untouched. 84. 87.
Richards the common interchange of

100.
,(
:
of 1 has been corrected by the second hand from . 8g. t of cTTi was lengthened by the second hand. av whence so MSS., though AEF have 93.
e
. :
1.
1245.

It is
125
for
e,
curious that the corrector, while substituting
has
left
.
MSS.
e
fills
-^,
Madvig conjectured
But the future form is easily explicable as originating and m, of which this papyrus offers several examples.
in
(CG)
the lacuna better than as
(ABEF).
no.
123.
so
CG
om. ABEF.
The papyrus
;
evidently agreed with
by
ABEFG
cf.
it.
Syrianus
C in omitting airoU which is added after eVn Lex. Vindob. Viv aliTots. Hude omits auTois, Stuart
Jones retains
1246.
ThUCYDIDES
9-6
vii.
cm.
This small fragment from the seventh book of Thucydides is w^ritten in the hand of 844, the long papyrus of Isocrate.s, Panegyricus. The round upright uncials are of the same size and formation, the column is of the same width, and the diminution of the letters at the end of longer lines, which was a feature of 844, also reappears here. There is indeed this point of difference, that in 1246 stops in the high position only occur but it cannot be inferred from so small a specimen that this was the only stop used, and, moreover, the punctuation of 844 was
;
probably not entirely
original.
The fragment
is
not sufficiently extensive to show the quality of the text
but an agreement with

Col.
i.
BH
against older
MSS.
is
noticeable in
Col.
ii.
1.
cf.
1247.
\^ \
*:[
Treves
38.
]70
[6)'
2
ovSev
res
\K\ov
-^
[
Kias
[]
10
[](
[avTo]vs
[)(] .[
]
em])(_ei
ye
126
15
[et
{[
[pjjaet']

[
[pap-)(ovS!]
[] [] ] (([ [ \5 ] [(
Tovs re
ras
[i']avs
Tts
[ere
g.
[\
ii.
so
Stuart Jones
om. Hude with other MSS.

is
Col.
Since the height of the column

letter.
unknown, it is impossible
to guess the position
of this solitary
1247.
ThUCYDIDES
Height 23-4 cm.
viii.
Second century.
The
upright uncial hand of this papyrus shows so close a resemblance to
Meliambi of Cercidas, that the conclusion can hardly be avoided that the two MSS. were written by the same scribe. The only noticeable difference is that tends to be broader than in 1082, and that the regularly has a rounded loop, whereas there both the rounded and angular forms were used. These distinctions, however, are insufficient to counterbalance the numerous strongly marked similarities, among which the long fine shaft of and V, the low-looped , and the small bent head of Stops are prominent. in two positions, high and medial, are found, and are apparently due to the original scribe, but since two other hands have made marginal insertions, their
that of 1082, containing the
origin
is
hardly certain.
text,
Of the
which
is cf.
11.
is
accurately written and of good quality, the most
interesting feature
a distinct. tendency to agree with B, the Vatican

i-a, 18,31.
MS.
of the
eleventh century;
of
es
before
Westermann's commonly accepted addition

(1.
in 10.
is
confirmed
40).
In three places slight divergences
from the traditional order of words occur (11. 29-30, 32, 54), one of them recorded by a second hand as a variant at the bottom of a column. Another marginal
variant has been inserted at
obliterated.
1.
42, but
the original reading
is
unfortunately
'
///]_/?
8ia(pep6\êvas
^ [ ['
v[ow
ras
Col.
i.
8. 3
em
4
yap
1247.
]
vavs

[eK
5 vovs eiro]iovvTo
\(
ttJoXi;
8e eiojêj/
10
][]
ot]
[ [
e^fiv
[ [ [ [^
km
Col.
ii.
127
aSv
ovSev
?
g.
1
Suko
Se
[6
tov[s]
15
] 8] ] ]] ] ](^ !] !
\]
(V
]
]
ey]
SuTpi
10.
[]
25
] (]
at
ivOvs
[]>
es
avTo]is
30
7][]_/
>
[] \ []
es
] ]
e-)ô]vTiS
] [ [
ei
a[pyov
[]
[]-
][]
^
e
128
35
avTOVs
ras
vavs ev
\\<
varepov
es
ewra
6[]/
40
[] [] [](5 [\,[
[]7[
[][]
. .
.
eiri
.]
ls
\\$;'\
8e
[\\9
45
TTjOOS
^
^
\\
irJoXu
[5
[]
Col.
iii.
[ 7
50
[ [
[<
vavs
1 1.
opcuVTes ev
[ ^[
55
(
enevo
eSo
eneiTa Se
^[f
[(
yjre
[
[
:
CuS
Since both the beginnings and ends of the lines are lost, the point of division between the lines is only conjectural. 1. TOP SO other MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones. ; 2. In view of the tendency of the papyrus to agree with it seems likely that (Stuart Jones with B) stood here rather than (other MSS., Hude). cm. other MSS., Hude. 18. at SO SO C (-); ABGM. 23.
-.
]-
1247.
24.
Kiyxpeav B.
28. The size of the lacuna appears to be in favour of supposing that the papyrus agreed with the MSS. in reading not MSS. Probably the marks (added by 29-30. \\\\> a corrector?) above 1. 29 have some reference to the order of the words ( is used to denote transposition in mediaeval MSS. cf Hermes, ii, p. 248), but their purport is not entirely
, '^.
;
129
clear.
31.
-^:
;
SO
and
schol.
later hand has recorded 32. The original text agrees with that of the MSS. a different order at the foot of the column, calling attention to the variant by the word
{),
ii.
Hude, Stuart Jones;
en-ijyov
ACEFGM.
this adscript
in
the margin
following that at
is here confirmed. 40. Westermann's insertion of cV before imperfectly preserved, but may be regarded as practically certain.
this Stood in the papyrus seems doubtful, would suggest a more important difference than merely eir for es. Perhaps es was written, as conjectured by K. O. Miiller. It is indeed just possible that this is really the reading in the margin, but the second letter is more like t than . The hand of the adscript is different from that of the variant entered at the foot of the column. 54. If the initial letters of this and the preceding lines have been rightly identified, avTois preceded instead of following it as in the MSS.
es Tieipaioti 42. since the marginal adscript t
cf.
1.
e. g.
852.
iii.
i.
8,
note.
For the sign preceding
() and
are
42 cf 16.
3,
&c.
The
letters
MSS., but whether
(^
1248.
Plato, Politkus.
32-4
25-8 cm.
Late second century.
This papyrus, which was found with 1241, is written in rather small and neat, though not particularly regular, round uncials, which may date from the middle or latter part of the second century. Alternations in the dialogue are generally marked, as usual, by double dots, but these were for the most part, at any rate, a subsequent addition, the original scribe having been content with marginal paragraphi and short blank spaces in the line. The double dots may well be due to the corrector who has occasionally made small modifications in the text, and it is likely that the other stops, which are found in three positions, though apparently without any definite distinction of meaning, proceeded from the same source. This corrector objected to the practice of the first hand of representing at the end of a line by a dash over the preceding vowel, and has in several places inserted the V. The tall columns (25 5 cm.) lean over considerably to the right. Owing partly, perhaps, to the great height of the roll it was found necessary to support it by sticking patches on the verso, and fragments of other literary papyri have been utilized for this purpose. Some of these are of sufficient extent to be of value, and will be dealt with in a later volume.
I30

Textually the papyrus
is
undistinguished
some small points of
interest
are found in
11.
7, 39,
53, 63, 68.
Col.
i.
\\ \_\
[/i]coi'Q)[i/]
[\
S[f]'
:
epiov
[/\
5
eoi/cer
; : :
280 e
eyoya
.
:
Col.
eivai
>
55
:
6[]
7[]
ye
[
;
TfXeov
[\ [] ?
:
)
ev
>
^
6
28 1
[\5
(
Se
TIS
(
:
( (
(
(
eav
epeav
65
15 ye Tcov
ye
:
28
20
cay
âivovTos re
^
:
>
KaXeiv
25
>
:
ye
75
et
re
(
28
b
[^
30
:
1248.

ol
131
irorepa
8
35
e[<''^]'?''"9[s]
^
o)S
:
^]
>
2
-aii
[]
[] > [
T[ai'Tay]
Xe]ô//6i'
\
ye
85
vapayevo
[]
:
90
40
yevea-ems
45
[]
Se
>
[ (
([(
:
( []
wep[i
([]
(.
\
[yeve
;
>
95
[
\) wtpi
ye
50 ovpyovs
(
[
veiv
[:
[[]]
py[]e^'
^
:
281
100
105
\ [\ [
2 lines lost.
Col.
.
130
[\
ev
[] []
\
^
[
. [](>
.\
Ttve
[
\ ^
:
[\
135 2
""
Teyva
\\[ \\ [
[]
[
:
132
['
1 1
ye 140
>
/;[* Iv
[ai
20
670///[[]
[:
125
f"'
[[ [ ? [? [( [
nept
fCTTl
[ [5 ((
145
^ > (
[]
re
ev
epioii
282
^
{\
yepaiv
([]
[(]
8e
[ ( [
Svotv
:
282 b
150
7r[coy
[\ ['\
Col.
iv.
[[;?]]
ev
[ ][
55
[][ ( [
arepeov
282 e
[ [[
eivai
:
[\[]
^ [ [!
:
[]
[[<
8e
ye
[]
65 7rXe^[e
5-
7.
[r](.
1.
The double dots om. MSS.

:
are wrongly placed after yap instead of ow.
8.
XtKty^fvav.
represents the usual Egyptian spelling ; BT. 34. Ti of Tim was corrected from v. the reading of BT, has been superscribed over that of Ven. 8, 39. Vind. 31, and originally Ven. 184, Whether the insertion is due to the first or second hand is uncertain. 5T. The superfluous lightly crossed out, and a dot was also placed above it. was
30.
53. 63.
66,
68.
( (!
The
,. ,
1248.
reading of the
:
133
first
hand,
ets
\(! MSS.
BT
;
Bumet,
(Is
is
that of the
Others.
MSS.
of.
1.
99.
so
Ven. 189, Vind. 31, Burnet.
99. avvaiTias I GO. 1.

;
,
:
avvaiTiovs
MSS.
cf.
1.
53-
lower of the double dots has disappeared both before and after 115. For the diple opposite this line cf. 1241. v. 5, note. Its meaning here is uncertain. The MSS. read (- Stephanus), and perhaps the marginal sign has some reference to the dubious reading. Whether the papyrus had the nominative or accusative cannot be determined. Or possibly there was an error at the end of this line, e. g. wav\T av makes a rather short supplement. ;
I02.
.
.
The
[].
123. ee:
MSS.
;
of \vas a later insertion, perhaps by the second hand. five letters would make the line of normal length. 133. Ti may have been omitted 136. or poSSibly )[])[/, omitting
127.
[] [{):
140. 151.
1.
1.
! was
apparently intended to be cancelled by dots placed above the letters
cf.
51.
Om.
MSS.
1249.
Babrius, Fables.
9-5
'/s
cm.
Second century.
its
Plate V.
This small fragment
is
of considerable importance for
bearing both upon

It is
the date of Babrius and the history of the text of the Fables.
a piece from
easily be
is
the top of a column, neatly written in rather small round uncials, which can
hardly be put later than the end of the second century, and
appreciably earlier.
may
hand of the same type

;
in the present
volume
seen in
1241
cf.
211, 220, recto
412, written about A. D. 250,
shows a posterior stage

the close of the second
of development, as also, probably, does 656.
But
if
century
is
on a
liberal estimate the
downward
limit for 1249, the poet himself,
whom
Crusius would place near the beginning of the third century (PaulyWissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2658 cf. id. De Babr. aet.), must have lived well within the second, if he does not go back to the first. This period, i.e. about A. D. 100, was adopted on metrical grounds by Christ, Gr. Litt. 1905, p. 651. Babrius has, indeed, often been referred to the Hellenistic age, but a second-century papyrus does not, of course, substantiate that improbable view. With regard to the text two points are of especial interest. That the alphabetical order of the Fables
;
134
which
is
found both in the Codex Athous (A) and the paraphrases of Babrius is unbe original was recognized, although its antiquity is attested by P. Amh. 36, where a similar arrangement appears. In 1249, on the other hand, nothing of the sort is to be found. The four fables here partially preserved are xliii, ex, cxviii, Secondly, while the and XXV, beginning respectively with the letters E, M,
likely to
,.
to ex and cxviii are, naturally, here absent, the prose epimythia attached in metrical epimythium of xliii stood in the papyrus, which thus carries back the
beyond the Assendelft tablets (third cent.) and some of these epimythia may now have to be reconsidered. Compared in detail with A, the papyrus shows verbal variations in ex. 4 and cxviii. 8, and omits cxviii. 5, a line on which
tradition of
P.
its
class a
stage
Amh.
26.
The
question of the genuineness of
suspicion
had already fastened.
of each fable is marked by a paragraphus and the first letter of mark of elision in 1. 5 the next projects slightly to the left of the column. is the only diacritical sign occurring.
The end
^^
em(v
5
oSeveiv
Tt
eapos
[]
/[ ([9
[ ^[[ (
eutoO at
xliii.
19
kwos
tis
ex.
iroiei
Se KepKOv
^[
cxviii.
[aJXjj/i/
([((
o\ikos
ev
?
15
Se Tovrovs
[
\/\
[ [] [5 (
[6\
[ ^
['
4
6
yap
. The
was
first
Assendelft tablets
4.
() agree
with the papyrus in having the epimythium, which
deleted
:
by Lachmann. so A ; c^fis Nauck.
5.
2.
109
7. fapoi
:
A. which was rejected by 9. The papyrus omits 1. 5 Gitlbauer (lemere, Crusius thinks) and transposed, with emendations, after I. 6 by Seidler and Bergk. 10. f\-n\yaai, if right, is for an example of the not uncommon interchange of and here. The is probable, though is not excluded, but the is very uncertain. 12. aiupovs A.
TJpos
(,
:
1249.

MSS.
Schol. Aesch,,
S".
135
Schol. Theocr,
ras oipas.
-^
For the accus. With aalvetv C. Theb. 704 Kvvw)
!,
Clitophon
cf.
[,
13.
1.
1250.
Achilles Tatius,
24-4
Leucippe
ii.
22-5 cm.
Early fourth century.
Plate VI.
i-ii).
(Cols.
Of
Tatius
;
the extant Greek romance-writers only Chariton has hitherto been
i). We have now to add Achilles and the following fragment containing three consecutive and nearly complete columns of the Clitophon and Leucippe, besides making valuable
represented in the papyri (1019, P. Fay.
contributions to the text, supplies, like the Chariton papyri, important evidence
Rohde {Griech. Roman, p. 472) on the strength of supposed imitations of Musaeus placed Achilles Tatius in the middle of the fifth century, while W. Schmid (Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 245) brings him down Such estimates are no longer tenable, for the present papyrus is to the sixth.
for the date of the author.
certainly anterior to the fifth century.
It is
written in round upright uncials of
medium
size,
and of a style which
is
seen at a glance not to be that of the later
Byzantine age.
Some resemblance may be

was written not
this, in
observed between
this
hand and
is
that of 412, which
later
than about A. D. 350.

first
1250, however,
no doubt not so early as

century
is
but an attribution to the

respect of the
half of the fourth
not likely to err
downward
limit.
The composition
and Achilles
later
of the romance cannot then be put
much
after the year a.d. 300,
need not be supposed to have

Heliodorus,
op.
cit.,
lived
more than a generation or two

is
than
who
is
assigned
to the latter part of the third century (Rohde,

1.
pp. 465-6, Schmid,
difficulty in the
writer
was also
no longer any chronological rejects, that the romanceof which some the author of the astronomical work
c.)
;
and there
statement of Suidas, which
Rohde
extracts are preserved.
As was to be expected from a witness standing so close to the author, the papyrus shows a number of small discrepancies from the mediaeval MSS., and in Two conjectures are corroborated several places is manifestly superior to them. no (11. 35, 1 30), and unsolved difiiculties are removed in 11. 44, 58, and ic8
;
doubt
in other instances of
disagreement the papyrus
is
not seldom right, though
136
as
1.

I, e. g.,
warns
(cf. 11.
at the outset,
it
is
by no means impeccable.
On
the other
hand,
is
in
other passages which have been regarded as corrupt the traditional text
reproduced
methods of Hercher meet with no support.
40-1, 48, 54, 63-4, 76, 92, lai), and in particular the drastic But the most striking feature in the
is the entirely different order of Chs. 2 and 3. 1-2, which are here inserted between Chs. 8 and 9. Some slight changes in the transitional phrases are made, so that the passage as it stands runs quite smoothly. But the last section of Ch. 3 would not join on to the end of Ch. i, and there must have been a larger modification at this point. The abruptness of that section had already been observed by Jacobs, who suggested that something had fallen out. These remarkable divergences of the papyrus from the current version seem capable of two explanations. Either there were two redactions of the romance, a view which was suggested long ago by Salmasius, but was vigorously contested by Jacobs (pp. xliii sqq.) or possibly a leaf in the archetype from which the mediaeval MSS. were derived was copied in a wrong position, and the dislocation has been concealed by subsequent patching. The omission in some MSS. of the words at the beginning in Others of Kuipbs of Ch. a might be taken to point in that direction.
;
new text
?,
;
With regard
Punctuation
1.
to palaeographical details, there
is
little
1.
that calls for notice.
is
rare
a paragraphus
is
inserted
filled
below
7,
and a high point
in
100.
Short lines have been sometimes
with the ordinary angular sign,
and
V at the
to the right,
end of a line here and there takes the form of a horizontal stroke and about on a level with the top, of the preceding vowel.
Col.
i.
Plate VI.
7 7
5
5
^
(((
Se
e
aiorepov
Se
(V
<
9 ^
i8ovTei
8.
~
eyeyo
1250.

veiv
15
TOS
cey
[^
20
( 8
Se
( (^
?
yap
Se
137
"
8. 2
onep
[]'
[] []
[]
^
(
[]
25
[]
[\
[] ['] []9
[eJcTTrepay
?
[]
(Se
8.
3 []
[] [] " [] ((
[]
\6\
[icai]
2.
35
[ \]
?
[] \^\
40
^^ [ ?? ?
t
7ret
2.
\\
Col."ii.
Plate
.
?
[\?
VOS
[
eK
138

45 XiVKov
tovtovs
eivai
~
T[o]y
Se
avTOis
eivai
55
[]
^
>
[
2.
eivai
[] []
aos
em
/1[
Se
[]
[]>
[] ([~
rpecfiei
Se
avTois
[
[
(?)
2.
\
wpoTeivL
Se
oivos
[
6eov
65 Se
{,
[Xey]ei
[ê]ve
ev
evpes
[6
eêi
? [8 [
[
p[eov
a[^)(êve
70 eKeivo
ev
Se
ei
Ka\j.'\
peivai evpa^'f[
75
)( ev
Se
nvei
aev
[\
[ets
\ \
a[aave
8
at
2.
\ e~
8[ e
1250. 80

neXou
[ [ ][
ayet
139
2.
[9
Oeos
\]
85
90
[ [ \ ^
otvos
eis
[ (~ [ [
Col.
iii.
8]e
[?
Se
[fKeivm
3 ^
95
![ -[
?
Se
((
tpyov
Seinvov eTV)([ev
SiVTepov vfXov
((?
[[[
([
Se
IV
^\
[\ [
Xeiov
3 ^
[][^
[(
eav
105 "
[ [
Kevoi
[
9 ^
5e
^[
[ ([ [
I40

(L
[\( '[
11,5
/ (!
\
^ ^
oopeyev
[vos Se
('[5
5e
20
[ ']
[
Se
j(etX]oy
[[
'[][
[ ?
(-^
afier fanv.
['
9 2
[] [ ]'
]
eiSev
(]veneivoi'
[ ([
[( [
.
3
^', :
1.
aypiavqs: SO
8.
,v:
12. 13.
(:
so
MSS. MSS. aypiocv MSS.; /cdt- H. om. MSS.

;
:
H(ercher).
so Cod. Flor.
]\ISS.
Mon. Angl.
15. OS' 16.

18.
(:
o{
',
K
J/
:
{/) MSS.
22.
24.
26,
28.
30. 0K[5]f 32.
33 35.
! [(
("
:
yap
.
-! was
,
MSS., which add

corrected.
(^
ex
brackets
y'S.vKv.
'
;
SO
MSS. MSS.
'!
MSS.
omitting with Cobet.

,
.
2.
i
I\ISS.
6e
'/\ 8
Be
Kaipos
MSS.
of the ordinary
text.
" yap
-.
:
the papyrus here reverts to Ch.
the papyrus confirms Jacobs's transposition, which is adopted by H. 40-1. At the end of the line the so Mon. Angl., nore Flor. and others, H. papyrus seems to have agreed with the reading of Mon. Angl. Mediol. The choice lies between and oTt, and ore was actually conjectured by Jacobs. But
[] appears
attested,
it
[]
to suit
the remains slighdy the better,
7.
:
has the stronger claim,
and, since that reading is already Flor., omitting following Cobet rejects
43. Bi(3A[i]at
so 44. XfioK cKKevKov : (K
which
applied to vina by Pliny, the probably 45. 1. 48. SO MSS.

is
:
,"
: /
;
!
:
so MSS. inserts which was desiderated by MSS. MSS. For e/iXeuicor as an epithet of o'l/of
;
. ,
H.
Jacobs. cf. the Latin exalbidus,
1.22. came in from 1. 52. with Jacobs.

i\'.
xxiii.
It
may be
noticed that Jacobs's other
suggestion that
since
49. awTotff 50. Tiva
{>)()
1250.

might have arisen from
in a non-theological
is
141
512.
52.
54-
^ ;
: . . .
uould not occur

avToii
MS.
J
put out of court by the papyrus, of this dale.

1.
\,(
:
MSS.
:
.. .
MSS. MSS.
;
cf.
62.
MSS.
:
reads
57 58.
and
:
:
ejects
^]
^'
SoKei
SO Flor.
. .
.
Mon. Angj.
SokcIv.
Vat. Mediol.
Thuan.
the
MSS. MSS. have
one seems to have thought of

60. apneXivov
which
is
clearly a corruption
it is
singular that
Flor.
no
before.
;
would be room
62. 63.
TTOi/ifKa
(Mediol.) Jacobs strangel)' preferred which is not in the MSS., at the end of which Flor. inserts before ewaivei has been misplaced.
64. noTos
68-9.
76.
: /:
for
,
.
There
this
line.
Possibly the
SO
MSS. MSS. npomvei

;
with Cobet.
77- r)b\ovqi 80.
go. 92.
!
ff
:
:
:
determined.
93.
\\((
7])
99. loi. 102.
94. upov
^. ^^
:
cf. Flor.,
. .
in
which
:
7[
SO
:
MSS.
. MSS.
MSS.
;
SO
6s is written
;
MSS.
above om. H. Cobet, H.

omitS
'.
^SS.
so Flor. Vat.
This
line is
whether the papyrus had es or s in somewhat short even with the
96. ufXou
((([
:
:
^v MSS. 103. 104. oLvov olvov MSS. 106. so Mon. Angl.
? ]. (.
;
: :
Mon. Angl., MSS. MSS. om. MSS. MSS. SO Mon. Angl., SO Flor. Mon. Angl.;
:
SO Flor.
(^, ,
11.
75 and 86 cannot be
7ro\vTf\evTfpov Others.
Up.
Flor. Mediol. Vat.
Kpepaaevoi Mediol. Vat.

fill
Thuan. Thuan.
MSS., but
this
does not sufficiently
the line.
107. 108. 109.
,
(,
TTOTov
:
Flor. Vat. Mediol.,
H.
At
-;
^: TeMSS. om. MSS. om. MSS.
'
Praeposiiionem excidisse suspicen's' â.cohs.
instead of
the papyrus goes on to Ch. 9 of the ordinary text. which makes the line a little long.
no. in.
-2.
112.
2aTvpos
at the
for Ti before
have
11 6.
117. 120.
1
, ! (^
([]
end of
1.
:
^\!
:
'.
MSS., adding
Se
' ^
MSS. MSS.
;
! ((
Possibly ena was read
after
Cf.
11.
32-3.
omitting
20-1.
]^
The
. MSS.
Boden's conjecture, which MSS. have

:
(,
MSS.
in. MSS.
cf.
there
would perhaps be room
a few lines lower, where
adopts,
is
but
this
confirmed, does not suit the
Mon. Angl.
MSS.
papyrus,
142
in
is
TO
was written in which is clear before eneivov. Since the finite verb As an alternative to the supplement adopted t required after the participle. may be suggested. 121. SO MSS. ; with Cobet.
(\
124.
\:
\
be
tibeV.
((\
/[][
1.
117, Si
|
ius he elSep
MSS.
1251.
Cicero, In Verron
Pro
Caelio Fol.
i
II.
ii
AND Pro
22-4 cm.
Caelio.
Fifth century.
28-7
These fragments evidently belonged to the same MS. as 1097 part of a leaf from a papyrus book containing the end of the De Imperio Cn. Pompei and the beginning of the In Verrem II. i. The new pieces are fortunately both more A small fragment from the commenceextensive and of greater intrinsic value. ment of the Second Verrine is comparatively insignificant, but there are also considerable remains of two consecutive leaves from the Pro Caelio, a speech which is to the textual critic of unusual interest. For this oration the prime extant authority is a Paris MS. of the ninth century (P), from which are derived, perhaps with a few additions from other sources, three others of the twelfth or = the consensus of these). Numerous variants thirteenth centuries (e, g, h from another early MS., now lost, which was in the Cluny monastery, have been preserved, as Clark has recently shown {Anecd. Oxofi., Classical Series x, and the preface to his Oxford edition of the speech), in Parisinus 14749 (), and some extracts made by Bartolomaeus de Montepolitiano from the Cluny MS. have also survived (B). Thirdly, there are fragments of two palimpsests, at Milan (A) and Turin (T), which appear to have stood in close relation to the Cluny text (cf. Clark, Anecd. Oxon. x, introd. p. 29). We have thus two main streams of tradition, one represented by a Caroline MS. of early date, the other by a witness which was in all probability pre-Carolingian (Clark, ii/. V., p. 17), and at any rate nearly allied to the old palimpsests, which go back to the fourth and fifth centuries. What is the relation between these and the papyrus ? A priori this might have been expected to show a strong affinity with arid
;
the palimpsests, but this expectation
is
realized only with considerable limitations.
As
is
so often seen in papyri of extant Greek authors, the text of 1251 proves to
be of a remarkably mixed character.

against
et copiose
tit
Of
the certain agreements with

1.
']
(or
P),
1.
1.
B)
and
1.
its
congeners, the more striking are

1.
probem (probabam
(om. P),
ô^facis
argtiis (om. P),
1.
' praeceps (praecipiti

1.
P),
107
(om. P),
140
libet (liquet P),
{labore fiendi P),
1.
1. 147 quoniani (quandam P), 1. 166 labor offendit On the other hand notable coincidences 171 nihilne {nihil P). 1.
with
against
occur in
28 ne {tarn ne ),
{paratos
),
1.
94 disce
{dissice
),
1.
117 aliqtta (alia
40 sed {verimi ), 1. ^y parasti 1. 120 dicendi {verba-
),
1251.

1. !.
143
rum ),
prudentiae
146 iam {hoc ), 1. 154 quae vestra prudentia est {qiiae vestrae si 212 erat {fuit ), 219 ilia (alia ), 1. 229 ), 1. 167 hie (om. ), non (om. ). In 1. 22 the reading of P, habeat, is written above habet, the reading of . With regard to T, three readings hitherto peculiar to that MS. are found,
1.
1. 234 locisque {locisve), 1. 238 L. Luc{c)ei testimonium L. Luccei), but these are compensated by divergences in II. 97, 105, 112, In a few places, too, variants hitherto dependent on one or more of the 337. and the members of the group) are later authorities (the second hand of reproduced, 1. 25 de praevaricd^tione (e), 1. 75 acta (), 1. 8o tuis (^), 1. 99 In effregit (^), 1. 137 rei (eg), 1. 158 disputo (%), 1, 2oi L. Luc{c)ei (^). 1.
128 putaverunt {putabunt),
(test.
which have been emended by modern critics The readings peculiar to the papyrus Apart from the more obvious errors, of which there are singularly unimportant. is a fair sprinkling (cf. 11. 19, 23, 29, 35, 40, 47, 86, 103, 108, 144, 165, 172), they consist mainly of variations in the order of words (11. 18, 23, 26, 54, 85, 86-7, 95, 97, 97-8, 221-2) and omissions (11. 35, 47, 48, 74, 75, 94, 100, no, 134, 161 (?), 210). There remain 1. 15 ertiant (evertant), 1. 38 voluit (potuit, the MSS. reading, is
several others, traditional lections
reappear;
cf.
11.
3, 4, 38, 78, 83, 99, 209.
superscribed), 41 virtute (prudentia),
1.
51 mallet {malit),
(dide),
1.
nequaquam
1.
velis
(nequiquam velim),
1.
94 decede
1. 90 ac (atque), 1. 92 96 cessisse (decessissc),

1.
97 ista maledicta (tarn maledica),
1.
165 etiam (om. MSS.),

in
1.
205 in
(ob
, ad
by
its
P%), none of which carry conviction, though etiam

consideration.
165 might be worth
To sum up
these results, the text of the papyrus

;
is
is
not distinguished
it
accuracy, being especially prone to omission
neither
at all remarkable for
valuable readings
heterogeneousness.
unknown from other
sources.
Its salient characteristic is its
While sharing not seldom the excellences of , it has side by side with these a number of distinctive readings, some good, others bad, and occasionally carries back to the fifth century the tradition of still later authorities.
The high
antiquity of the bulk of the variants
is
the chief lesson of the papyrus.
A description of the script of this MS. has already been given in the introduction to 1097,
and
it is
closed
by the new fragments.

;
now only necessary to add a few palaeographical details disThe height of the leaf was there estimated at about
29 cm. and this is approximately the measurement of Fol. i, though the margins remaining at the top and bottom are probably not of the full depth, and the leaf may originally have been well over 30 cm. in height. Its breadth is rather
greater than was supposed in the case of 1097, being about 23 cm., while the column of writing has a width of about 1 7 cm. There is a considerable variation
in the length of the lines,
extent also at the beginnings
which are irregular not only at the ends but to some on the verso of Fol. i the column leans over
;
144

to the
left,
whereas on the recto there was apparently a strong The scribe was at surprisingly little pains about an even appearance, and would commence one line a couple of letters in front
markedly
tendency
in
the opposite direction.
of its predecessor. Owing to these irregularities, the point of division between two lines, when beginning and end are both missing, is often very uncertain. Another characteristic of the writer was a tendency to write a and ii above the line e.g. 11. 40, 42, 47, 64, 75, 78, 81, 160, 172, and 1097. 60 an instance which in the light of 1251 can now be understood. This suspension of a and ii is found in Latin cursive from the fourth century onwards, and was thence adopted by the A few abbreviations not already exemplified by 1097 national Latin hands. are found, the most noticeable being im for tanicn, tb for tibi, and ig- for igitur. It may be remarked that the spelling -es, not -is, is regularly used in the accusative This and other minor orthographical plural of /-stems of the third declension. details like adqite, inmensa are not, as a rule, noticed in the appended collation, for which the Oxford edition has been used, supplemented occasionally by that
'
'
of Baiter-Halm.
hi Verrem IL
Recto.
r{e\i frumentariae CaAtaginc deleta
\
ii.
Verso.
pof'uerit
\ ]
q\jii
12
fyum
propngnatore[s\^>
appareret
]
qiio^ victoria p'^^ R\>

co^nloca\ret
Ti
provinc\iani
]
>n\i\nd(ri
Compared with
Carthagine.
Peterson's
text,
the
only
variant
is
the
spelling
Car\tagine
for
Pro
Fol.
\iio ilia silves\tris a?iie [es]t
1.
Caelio.
Recto.
{\nsiituta qiia??! hiimanitas adq> leges si quideni
inodo noniina de
\fertint inter] se sodales scd eti[avi
26
tit
covnnemorant sodalitatem
in accusattdo
ne quis id
[forte 7iescid<t timere videatnr [scd haec o?nitto] a\d ilia quae
me
>nagis
move 27
rnnt re
[spondeo delici\arum obiiirgatio
^
fnit longa
e]t
ea t\enior plusq> disputationi^
hdbuit qudSm
1351.
S

{atte\jiti[zis
]
145
[ati'ocitatis]
quo etiani audita e

gravissime
[P.
Clodms amiais niûs
<\ji\m se
\veheiit\enf^ss\imeq> iactaret et oiiin\ia {\nflamma{itis ageret tristissiniis vifbis
voce
[maxt\jna tametsi probem
ems eloquentiam tqmen

f^
q[ii\tem
\iion
pertimescebam aliquot\
enim in causis
\euvi\
viderani frusira litiganteSjii

[pre]cario si lice\t
Balbe [respondeo priimi\m
\si
fas] est defendi a

sttmpserit qui
me
etim q[ui nullum con^viviuvi i\nierit qui ung\ienta
10
[Baias vi\derit
equid' multos e[t vidi in hac civit\ate et [audivi] np[n

[
modo
a8
qûi priinoribus labris
\gusta\s sent genus hoc vita[e et extremis ui] dicifîir digiti]s ai\tigisseni se\dqui
totam adu
\lesce\ntiam voluptatib d\edissent emersiss^ aliqu\a7ido etse
ad bonam f\rugem
omni^nn huic
quae
si it\a
ut dicitur rece\pis
[segravesq>] homines [atq>i]nlust{res fuisse\datiir en{im concessit
aliqui
\ludtis aetat{\ et ip\s\a ita[turd\prof{u7idii adule\scentiae cu\piditates
erumpunt nt
15
[nullius
vitam lab]ef[acte]nt [nullitts] dovium eruant [faciles

Solent
et tolerabiles hd\beri
[sed iu\
mihi vid\ebare ex communi infarn\iq iuventutis ali[qnam invidiam
Caelio ve[\le con
29
flare itaq> p[mne ilhtd silentium quo\d e orationi tr\ibutum tuae fuit ob
catc\sam
eam
quod
reo
uno proposit\o
de multorum vitiis co]gitabamtis [facile est accusare
htxurie]m dies iam
me
20
confociat si [quâe \dici in

cor]rtiptelis [de]
eam
senten\tiam pos^tcnt coner expromere de
\adi{l\ter[iis'\
d[e p\oter\yitate de sûmpiib'

[. .]
inmensa
o\ratio est ut tibi
reum
nemineni] sed vitia

\prop\o7ias res
tm ipsa
et copiose
et
graviter accusari pote\st sed vestrae
sapiefttiae iud> est
\abduci ab reo nee] quo[s ac]uleos habet severitas grav[itasq> vestra
cum
eos
accusator erexerit
[in
rem
in vitia in] mpr[e]s in tempore in honiinem et in re[um emittere
cum
is
suo crimine sed
mul
it[aq>
[torum vitio
it a
sit in
quo]ddam odium iniustum vocatus
ego severitati tuae
ut opor
30
146
35
{tct

responder^
veii\i\am
\g>
audeo erat enini
meum
de praevaricd\tione adulescentiae
petere non inqiiam
aude^
perfugiis utor aetatis concessa [o]mn[il>us
i]t([ra
d]imiUo tantîm
[peto
ut si qua e invidia coi}i\niunis hoc tempore aeris alieni peiulantiae
libidimmi
[tutis
iu{ve7t\
quani video ee
vitia
magn]am ne
Ji\aec
tmic aliena peccata ne aetatis ac temporitm
\noceant aiq> ego idem qui
postulo quae in criminib quae in hunc proprie
feruntur
30
[diligentissime respondeani
quib
[adq
rec]uso sunt
autem duo crimina
aiiri et
veneni in
una
\Clodiae daretur dicitur
eadem persona versatur a\urum sumptum a Clodia venenum quesitum quod omnia sti\nt ialia Ti crimina sed maledicta iurgii
petulantis
{magis quani publicae quaestionis a\iulter inptidicus sequester convicium c non

accusatio
{nullum e enim fimdamentum ho]ru7n criminum nul\l]ae sedes voces sunt

contumeliosae
35
\temere
ab
irato
accusatore
emis]so
horum
duorum
criminum
video
31
fofitem
\video auctorem video
certum nome]n
et cap\ii\t
auro opus fuit sumpsit a Clodia
sumpsit sine
[teste
habuit quamdiu voluit
maximum
viêo signum ctiiusdam egregiae

I
familiari
[tatis
necare eandem voluit quaesivit] venenum sollicitavit quos ^'^^Îîit
paravit
[locum constituit attulit magmivi ru]rsus odium video ctcm crudelissimo discidio
exstisse
40
\res c
omnis in hac causa nobis iud> cu\m Clodia vmlieri non solum
etiam nota de q^*a
nobili sed
[ego nihil
dicam
nisi depellendi crimin]is causa sed intellegis pro tua praestanti
virtute
[Cn.
Domiti cum hac

dicit si
sola
rem
ee ii^bis
quae
si
Jj]] se
aurum
Caelio
32 commodasse
venen^^m
ee
[ab hoc sibi
paratum
non ar\î{\t petulanter facinms

post[u]lat
si
matrcm familiam
secus
quam
sa7icti\tc^^s\
[matronarum
crimen
nominamus
sin ista muliere remota nee
1251.
45
till[icin'\

illis
147
nee opes
ad opp{u]guaiid{u]m Caelium
tit
reUnqmin\t\tir g{uid e ali]tid
quod nos patroni

facer e debeainus nisi
vehementiiis
nisi interêdYrent inimicitiae ctim isiis mulieris viro
eos qui insectantnr repellaimi{s qu\gd g[iddcin faceyeni
fra[trem volui dicere

et
s\emper hie er\rd\ n^hic

[again inodice nee long\i\ti^ \prog\rediar qttam
mea fid[es
causa ipsa coget
nee enim mtdicbres i]ni

[micitias
mihi gerendas puta]vipraesertim cum ea q[uam onmes sejnper amicam

cuiusqiiam inim{icci\m putavertmt- se\d tamen ex ipsa quaeram
tiirtim
omnitwt]
50
potius
quam
prius
illo
me
secu]m
severe et gravitcr et prisce age[re] mallet
an remiss\e
et leniter et
33 urbane sin
austero more ac\
modo
aliqiiis
mihi ab
inferis excitandus est ex ba{rbatis
illis
non hae barbula
qua
ista delceta
\tur sed ilia horrida qud\ni in statuis antiquis adq[> imaginibus
videmus qui
obiurget mulierem
[et
qui pro
me
loquatur ne
i)iih]i
forte ista suscenseat [exsistat igitur ex hae

[capiet qui
ipsa familia aliqtds

S5
[ae
potissimum Caecus
ille\
minim[u\m ettim dolorem

fb
istam non
videbit qui profeeto si

[exstiterit sic aget
ac sic l]oqueiu[r ni\ulier quid
eu[m Caelio quid cum homine
adulescejitido
[quid
cum
alieno cur aut i\am [familia\ris huie fuis[ti ut aurtim
commodares
Ti
aut tam ini

[mica ut venenuni timeres no\n pd\treni tuuni\ videra[s
patruum
avum
proavum atavum audieras

[consules fuisse
h deniq> mod]o
te [Q.
Mete\lli
matJ^monium
tenuisse sciebas
clarissimi ac
60
34
[fortissimi viri patriae]q> ama[ni]issimi qui sim[td ac pedem limine extiderat
omnes prope
[cives virttde
gloria digni\tate superabat cum [ex amplissimo genere infamiliam
Claris
[sintam nupsisses cur
tib]i
Caelius
tam coniunctus
[fidt cognatus affinis viri tui
familiaris nihil
[eorum quid igitur fidt nisi] quaedam temeritas
[i libido
nonne
te si
nostrae
imagines viriles h com

[movebant ne progenies qiddem] me'^ Quiîtta
laudis in
ilia
C]laudi[a
aenmlam domestic ae
L 2
148
65

{gloria vtuliebri esse admo\nebat [non vir\go[{\ll\a Vestalis Claudia quae patrem
complexa \triumphantem ab inimico ir]

vitia
\ii21s
pl
de [airru detrain passa h est cur
te
frater na
po
et avita] et usq> \a nobis
qnam bona paterna
cum
in viris turn in feminis
repetita moverjcnt ideone ego pacem
\Pyrrhi diremi uttu

addiixi
amorum
tu'\rpissiin{or2iin cotidie foederafcrires idea
aquain
[ut ea tu inceste uterere ide\o
via[m munivi ut earn tu alienis viris comitata
celebrares sed
35
Verso.
70
\quid ego iud>
itagravem personam indjixi ut verear ne se idem Ap]pius repente co\nvertat et Caelium [incipiat accusare ilia sua gravitate censoria sed videro hoc p]osterius adq> ita
iud[>
ut vel severissimis
d[iscept]ato[ribus
M-
Caeli vitain
me prob]atur{um
ee\
cp[nfida]m pi vero vtulier
i[am enijn ipse tecum

Jiulla pc{r]sona [introducia loqiior si
ea qu]ae facis qjiac d[icis] qtiae insimilas
quae moliris qu\ae arguis
probare co[gitas rationem tantae fam\pj]iariiatis tantac consuetudinis reddas

a[dq> exponas
75
necesse es\t accusatores

f?
quidem
l\ibidities
ad\ii\lt\eri\a
Bai'^s
acta convivia
cgmf^ssationes
cantus s[y]mp[honia\s nay[igia

dicere quae [tu
iactaii\t
idemq> significant nihil se
t\f
invita
quoniam
iudicitiinq> voluis-
mente nescio qua effrenata adq[> pra\eceps inf\orum deferri

t[i\
au[t diluas oportet

neq-> [crimiiti]
aVt falsa esse doc{eas aut nihil]

ee fateare s[in
tuo [neq> tcstimonio c\redendHm

3*5
urbanius
80
me
[agere
autem mavis si^
aâm
tec\uiii
re\movebo illu]m senem
durum
ac
paene agrestem
ex his igitur
qui
te
tu[is
sumam
aliquem ac potissimti\m min[imum fratrem] qui est

propter] 'nescio
[in is]to
gene[re urbanissimus
amat plu[rimum qui

nd\cturnos qtiosdam ina
q'"am [credo timidi]tat[em
e]t
nes metus [tec]u[m seniper pusio

loqui quid
tic
cum
m]aiore sorore cubifâvit eu]m[putato tecum
1351.
149
multn\aris soror quid insanis quid clci\more exorsa ve}\bis parvam facts viciiitim
adulesce\iitulum aspexisti candor huius
t\e
rem magnam
et proceritas v\oltus oculiq> peptc-
lerunt saepius videre

85
voluisii [ficisti
numquam
i?i
isdeni hortis] vis nmlier n{obilis ilium filium
fainilias patre parco et
tenaci h\abere tuis copiis devincium iipotes] calciat r\esp\uit

f[?
\ptitat
tua dd\nq
tanti confer alio
tc hab\es hortos
ad Tiberim
ac diligenter] eo loco parasti quo omnis ncbe\]i\tus
\jiatandi causa vetiit
hinc
li\cet condicio7ies cotidie
legas cur] huic qui te spernit molesta e\s redeo
nunc ad
-J\icissim
te Caeli
ac viihi auctoritatem patrid\in scveritatemq-> suscipio sed
patrevi potissiintini
90
s[ii]7n[am
37
quem
inihi
Caecilianumne aliquem] vehevientem ac durtim nunc en\im demuni animus ardet

infelix
sceleste ferrei
stiii\f\ i\s\ti
\nunc metim cor cuvmlattir ira aut i\llum

p[atres egone quid dicam
[quid velim quae tu omnia tuis foed]is facis ut
nequaquam
velis vix fe[re}tdi
\
95
diceret talis pater ciir

in i\st\am v\icinitatem iner]eiriciain contulisti cur inlecebris [cognitis
refugisti cur
alienam
ac disce per
ullam inulier[e]m
n[os]ti decede
me
si egebis fb dolebit \mihi sat est
qui aetatis quod reliqu

est oblectem
meae huic seni
[[a]]
tristi
ac derecto responderet C[aelius se
i[a]ctti[r]a
nulla cupiditate inductum
38
de via ^^^ci^ssise quid signi mdli sumptus nulla
nu[lla verstira at
fuit fama quoins

quisq> istam potest efftigere in ista maledicta civitat[e vicinum
eitts
midieris
male audisse
miraris cuius
frater
gervianus sermones iniquorum \effugere non potuit
lent
vero et dementi
patri cuius modi ilk est fores effregit restituentur di[scidit vestem resarcietur filii causa est
100
expcditissima quid enim esset in quo se facile defe[nderet nihil
iam
in istam
muliercm
dico sed si esset
aliqua dissimilis istius quae se omnib' pervo[l]garet \quae haberet palam decre-
tum semper aliquem

cuius in hortos doinum Baias hire suo libidines
omn\ium co\miH\earent quae
etiam aleret
150

adulescentes et parsimonia patnim sui^s sti\mp(^b suste\nt\arct si vidua libere
proterva petu
lanter dives effuse libidinosa meretricio
si qnis
105
more
v\ivere\t
ad\idterum ego putarem

tu\a discip^fîa sic tu
hanc
dicet
aliqtiis
paido liberius salutasset

instiUiis adidescentes
haec
ig.
39
ob hanc causain fb hunc puerum parens covimendavit
\et tr\qdi\dit\ n\t
in
amore
adq> in voluptatihis
adulescentiavi
suam
collocaret et ut han\c\ tu vitdytn d\dq\> hd\e[c studia de-
fenderes ego si quis

iud> hoc robore
respueret
animi adq> omnes
hq.ec indole virtutis
adi^
con\tiii\e\iitiac
fuit ut
vobiptates ovinemq> suae vitae
cursum in labore corporis

ii
[</]?[>
in
animi
contentione conficeret
no quern
quies
nisi
remissio
esset
h aequalium studia
ludi
co7ivii{{\q [delectarent
quod
cum
Iqude et
cum
aignitate coniunctum htuic
mea sententia d{\yi\n\is quibusdam
bonis instnictum
adq> ornatum p{uto ex
hoc']
genere illosfuisse arbitror Camillo[s\ Fab[ricios
Curios omnesq> eos qui
hae ex minim\is tantd\fe{cer]tmt

in morib' nostris
verum haec genera viriu[ium non solum
40
sed vix iam in
li\bris
reperiuntiiy chartae quoq> quae illam \pristinam sever i-
tatem continebant
115
[obsoleverti]n[i neq>
sohim apud nos qui h\anc sectam ration\emq> vitae re magis
quam
verbis secuti
[sumtis sed etiaui aptid Graecos docti]ssimos homines quib' [cum facere 7ion
possent loqui tam.en et

[scribere honcste et magnifice licebat] aliq[ii\a
quaedam [mutatis Graeciae tempo-
ribus praecepta ex
[stiterunt itaq> alii voluptatis causa o\mn\i\a sapieiites fac[e]re d[ixei'unt neq> ab
hac orationis
\ittrpitudi7te
41
eruditi homines
refugeruii\t
alii
cum
voUtptate
d[ignitatem
conitmgen
120
[dam putaverunt ut res maxime

coniungerent
[illud
inter
se
r\epugnantes dicendi fq[cultate

labore qui probaberu\iit prope soli
unum
iam
derectum
iter
ad laudem cu\m
in scholis
[sunt relicti nmlia
enim nobis blandime\nta natura
if^sa g]enuit [quib sopita
virtus coniveret
1251.

ilia insistere
151
ant
[interdnm multas vias adtilescenti\ae liibricas \ostendi\t q[uib

ingredi
[sine casti aliquo
ac prolapsione vix p\ossei jmdi[arum
r-erii\ni
[iucundissimariwt
varieta
125
\tein
dedit qua oh
modo haec aetas sed etiam ia\m

si
corr\oborata\ cap\eretiir
quam
43
tillo
rem
quern
odore
[forte inveneritis qtii aspernetus ocul\is pulchritu\di}i\fm \reruni
tactu
[fi
sapore capiatur excludat aurib' omii\em suavitat\e\m hn\ic homini egofortasse

et pauci
[deos propitios pleriq>
autem
iratos pu\taverunt
ergo [haec deseria via et
inctdta
[adq> interclusa
aetati sit
130
[lesceiitia
iam frondib et vir\gtdtis rer^n\qttatur detur aliqui ludiis adu omnia voluptatib' de\ne[g\en[iur liberior se\rnper [superet vera
derecta
ilia et
[ratio vincat aliqzia?ido ctipiditas voluptasq> r]ation[em dtim
modo
ilia in
hoc
genere
[praescriptio moderatioq> teneatur parcat iuve]nius [pudicitiae suae ne spoliet
alie?iam
[ne effundat patrimonhim
nefaenore trucidetur\ ne
i7t[currat in alterius
domum
adq>
[familiam ne probrum
insidiis scelere
castis
labem integris infaniâm b[onis inferat ne intersit
Fol. 2.
135
Verso.
[careat postremo
aetatis
[adq>
cti\nt
par[uerit vohiptatib' de\derit [aliquid temporis
ad ludum
ad
ad
i\nanes
[Jiasce\
adidesc\e\n[tiae cupiditates
r\e'iJ^cet se
aliquando
cur\qrn rei do
[mest]icae rei forensis rei p>
abiecisse
ttt
eq qii[ae ratione antea h perspexerat saiiet\ate
[expe]riendo contempsisse vide[at\tr a[c multi et iiostra et patruni
maiorumq>
memoria
iud>
su]mmi ho
43
\min\es et clar[i]ssimi cives fue[rii\nt
quorum [cum
adulescentiae] ciif^ditci\tes
[def\rvissent
140
iam aetate exti[terunt ex quib neniinem mi\ki lib[et] nominare i^s\met vobiscum recordamini nolo e[nim cuiusquam forties adq> inh{^tri]s
e[xi\miae virtutes firmata
vir[i]
ne
152

[min\imum qd erratum cum maxi[ma laude
vellern vi^Hti
coniiingere\
quod
si
facere
a [m]e sjimmi adq> ornatissim[i

liber
\td\^
viri praedicarentur
quo\rum pd^tim
ii\imia
in adulescentia partim p[rofusa luxuries] mag\itit\udo a[eris alieni stt\mptib'

libi
145
[difi^s
nominarentur quae m[tdtis postea viriui\ibus obiecta adulesceniid\e qui

vellet
e[xc]usa(ione defcnde\ret\ at ver[o in
Caelio dicd\m enivi i\am confidentiti^
de studiis
e[iu\s \h''pne{stis]
44
quo7iiam \aude\g qu{aedam fretti\s vestra s{apientia libere
confiterY nidla
\luxuries reperietur n\ulli \sump]ttt[s fmllu\m aes alienum [nulla conviviorum ac
lttstro\rum
\libido
quod qd> vitium ventris

sed etiam d\uget
et gurgitis n\
mode
ti
minS^dt aetas hominib'
150
\amores autem et deliciae quae vocanfîr quae fyirmiore auimo praeditis

diut\ius
[molestae
Ti
solent ee
mature enim
et ceVfriter de[florescunt
numquam kunc
antea
oc\:u
[patum impeditumq> tetmerunt
aud]isti[s
c]um pro
se [diceret audistis
cum
a]ccu
45
[saret defendendi haec causa

cop\iani
gloriandi loquor [geims orationis facidtatem

perspexistis adq> in
\sententiarum adq> verborum q]uae vestra pruden\tia

eo
155
e]s[t
solu]m
v\ide[b]atis
[ingenium elucere eius

tainen
[suis virib
quod saepe etiam
si in[dusiria
aliiur valet
ipî\m
sed i?ierat nisi]
me
\p\ropter be7iivolentiam f\orte fallebat ratio et
bonis artib]
[instituta et cur\a et [v]igiliis elaborata
atqui
sci[tote iud>
eas cupid\i-
tates
[quae obiciunttir Caelio d\dq> {ha'^c studia de quib' disputo
facile in \eo\d\em
h]omine
[ee
posse fieri enim cupidate
po\tes [i d\ninms libidini deditus ainore dei^^derio
160
[saepe
nimia copia inopia] et[ia]m h nu[mq]uam inpeditus hoc quidquid

nos facim^^s
et]ia[m c]ogita[nd]o possit stistinere
est
quod
[non
modo agendo verum causam
an vos aliam
46
1251.
[esse

i]n
153
tanta
voluptate
nllam putatis cur

dic\e\ndi
[iani]is p[rae])nif[s]
eloquentiae
[iania laude tanta gratia ian]to honor e tarn sint paitci semper q> fuerint qui
in hoc
[labore
versentiir
delectationis
obtere]n[dae
su]ni
omnes
voltiptates
reliqitenda
stndia
165
\hidti.s
ioeus
convivium
s\fr\ino es\t paene
etiam familiar um descrendiis- qua re

ingenia
in hoc
\enere labor offendi\t h\ovii\nes a sl[ud]ioq> [d]eterret non quo aut

def[i\fian[i^
[aut doctrina piieril\i[s
an
h\ic s\i\ se [is]ti vita[e d'^disset cpits[nlarem\
homi
nem ad [modum adulescens

st[rictus
47
i]n [iudict\um vo[ca\visse[t\ hie si lab[o]r[cm fugeret] si o[b]-
[yoluptatib- teneretur in ha]e

citias in
lyo
a[c\ie
eo[ti}flie
v[er\saretur
q[ppeteret ini\m[i-
[indicium vocaret subirei pe\r\i\eulu[vi\ eapit[is] ipse insp[ectante p>
R>
tot
iam
menses aut
[de salute
aut de gloria dimiYaret [nih]iln[e i]g- ilia vic[initas redolet nihilnc hominuvi [fama nihil Baiae deniq> ipsae loqiiu]nt[ur] illae \ve\ro loq'"a[ntur solum verum
etiam
[personant hue unius mtdieri\s lih[id\inem
solitudinem
[ac tenebras adq>
\ee\
prolapsa[m nt ea
q[uaerat sed in
modo
ttirpis-
haec flagii{\orii[m' i]ntegu[m]enta

c[ld\rissima
simis
175
[rebus
frequentissima
si quis
cele]br[i]i[a]te
et
l[uce
laetetur
verum 4
est
[est
qui
ille
etiam
qui
meretrieiis
am]pr[ib
i]nter[dic]tum
iu[ventuti putet
[dem valde severus negare h p\os[suvi\ sed

licen
[tia
a[bh'\prrei
[modo ab
huitts saeeidi
vertim etiam a
maiorum
cu\ns[ueiuYiti[e a\dq> eon[cessis
quando enim hoe

ttt
factum
non
180
lice
[quando reprehensum quando

hie ego
relin
permissicm q]uan[do] deniq> [fuit
quod licet
in
[ret
iam rem definiam vudierem n]tdlam [nominabo tantum

mtpta mtdier
medio
[quam
si
quae
domum suam pate\feeerit pin[nium
cjcpiditati
palamq>
49
154
[sesc

in
meretricia
vita
conlocarit
viront\m
aliettiyssiiuontni
conviviis
uii in
\stituerit si hoc
si deniq>
[ita
in iLrbc si in hortis si in Ba\iarn\in ilia celebritate faciat
sese
gerat
incessii
solum sed ornatn
adq>
c\oviii'\atn
h flagrantta
navigatione
oculorum
iS5
[libertate
scrmomim sed etiam complexu
osc\ulatio[ne
actis
convi
[viis
ut
solum viereirix sed etiam protervd\ in\eretrix procaxq> vidcatur cum

hac
si
[qtii
adulescens forte fuerit
utrum
hie tibi
L H\e\fenni adulter an amator
expugnare
\pudicitiam an explere libidinem voluisse v\id\cat2ir
Fol.
\s7int
2.
Recto.
enim criviina tma
i]n
mu\liere
summoriim
eiusdem
fa\cing[rttm
auri quod
51
sump turn
200
[a
Clodia
dicitur
et
veneni\
qifôd
Clodiae]
neca[ii\dae
[c\auâ
parasse Cae
[[i]unt
[criniinantur
aurum
s\uin\psit
tit dicitis]
quu[d L] Lucci servis da\ret]
pe\r quos Ale
xandrinu[s Dio qui turn apiid Luceium habitabat] ne\caret]urinagnum crim[en

vel in
legat\is insidid\ndis [vel in servis
ad hospite\vi \do\mini n[ec]andnin

t\u
solli\c\iiandis
p\lenum
see
le[ris co]nsili[um]
plenu[m audaciae quo qd

[
crimine primum illud r^quiY\o\
dixeritne Clodiae
205
5*
qu[a]m in rem
eodcin se
aurum
[stimeret
an
tune
dixcr\it si
dixit ctir dedit si dixit
C07iscientiae scelcrc devinx[it
aurum
ex]
armario tuo proviere ansa
es
tu
Venerem
ceteror\nm
illani spolia[re or]ttamenti[s spoliatricem
cum
scires
quantum ad
/acinus
aunim
h\oc quaerere\pir q[d ne\cein {legati
ad L Lucei
mens
s\anctissimi hominis
adq> integerrimi
labeni ^celeris sempite\r7ii huic fqc\inori tanto tud\
liberalis conscia tua
domus
210
popidar\is minis tr a tua d\eniq> /ios[piialis ilia Ve]nus ad[iutri]x ee deb\iiit

vidit hoc Balbus
53
1251.
cel\atam ee Clodiam dixit] adq> ita

l\udoru\in
155
adi\llam
\ati\nlisse se
qd p{r]nai[um
vis
a[urum quaerere
m[2dia
dicis
si iani fd\miliaris era[i Clodiae
quain
tii\
c\J'
cum de
Ti
libidi\ne e{\iis tain
dixit
pro\fecto
quo
v[ellet
atirum
si
tarn
familiar\is
er\at
d\edit ita si
verum
e
tibi Caeliii\s dixit \o
ivnnoderata mtdier sciens
t\u ajirttm
q\dfaci
215
nSjis
dedisti si
crimijii
misus dicere\
dedi\sti
quid ego nunc argumentis huic

[dicere
[quae sunt innumerabilia re]sistam
possum
mores
Caeli longis-
sime
\a
tanti
sceleris
atrocitate
ee
di\siunctos
mitiime ee
c\redendum
hoviini
tarn in
[genioso
tamq> prudenti h v\enisse in mentem rem
\t\a7i\ti
sceleris ignotis
alie
\iiisq>
servis
Ti
ee credendd\m' possiun etiavi ilia et c[e]te[r\gru\in
patronorum
et
mea
aao
con
[suetudine ab accusatore] perquirere ubi sit congressus
cum servi[s Lucei
Caelius
qui ei
fu\erit aditus] si per se
qua temeritate
si per alitim per [quern
possum ovines
conscius
suspi
cio[nu\m [la\tebras peragrare dicendo h causa h
t\ocii\s
h [facidtas
h perfi
ciendi
occultandi maleficii spes

reperietur
ratio ulla
v[estigiujn
maximifacinoris
sed haec quae sunt oratoris propria quae [mihi

propter
325
propter ingenium
meum
sed
54
hanc exercitationem ustimq> a me
dicend[i\
fructum [aliquem ferre
potuissent
cum
ipso elaborataproferri viderentur bre[vitatis causa relinquo
omnia
habeo enim iud> quern vos socium vestrae re[ligionis iurisq> iurajidi facile patiamini L- Luceiipn sanctissimum grqv[issim\iim [qui tanium facinus in
famam
\iri\
adq>
audisset [i\n[la\tum [\ Cqel[io ne]q[> neglexisset neq>
,.
fortunas suas neq>

tulisset
an
adq> doctrina
230
[ilk vir i\ll\a huvi\anitate p[raeditji\s illi[s studiis ariit
illius
ipsius
[periciilum quern propter] haec ip[sa s\tttdia [diligebat neglcgere potuisset et
quod
156

2 lines lost.
234
\neglegeret
quod
in agris] locisq> p{ublicis

3 lines lost.
237
\ipsms iurati religione\m auc\tor\itqt\eviq> percipite adq>

testi
[tnojiii
oiimia
diligenter
55
verba cog7ioscitc recitd\ L[ L]i(cei testim[oniiem

3 lines lost.
quid expectatis
{amplius an aliquani vocem] putati\s ip]sam p[ro se
\exinimica ex infavii ex c\nideli ex facin[erosa ex libidinosa domo domus autem

ilia qtiae tern
345
\ptata ee scelere isto nefdfi\o\ dic\itur ai letters [ ] [
Fragments.
I.
Recto.
3.
Recto.
3.
Verso.
\nestis\
]~[
]_[
]
]a[
]?';[
ho\
? \unt
[
.
^V'^
.\
][
].4
3.
Recto.
3.
Verso.
4.
Recto.
4.
Verso.
]..[
\im\
]/."[
]..'['
]
.
\
]"[
];-[
][
]
.
e{
.
\m\
ck[
]i7
...
\.U.{
\-et.\
]."[
...
][
]/
.
....
3.
videaiur
The
omiflo 2.
4.
7.
so videanlur Abram, C{lark). a supposed to belong to ad may well be assigned to oviiltam, the reading of
:
e\l
ea
so
:
e/ eo
Kayser, e/iam C.
has alienior for
lenior.
9.
probem so 2; probabam other MSS., C. That the papyrus agreed with Seg in reading
inierii is uncertain,
but the shortness
1251.

is
157
hS,
re-
of the letter after coTiîvium

minierit P.
in
favour of i as against r
renuerit C. with
qui in horiis fuerit, which

evidently omitted as in
1 2.
is
added by Donatus before qui unguenla sumpserit, was

better than d\edidisseni {K5ctn%. 3, C.).
(i[edissent
(^&) suits the size of the lacuna much

:
bonam f\ugem frtigem bonani MSS.

15. ertcant:
everiani
:
MSS.
MSS.
But possibly
reo
18. proposif\0 reo
reo proposilo
The 19. confociat is a curious corruption oi deficiat. in the subjunctive as against the deficiet of to support
30. ipsa 21.
"
was omitted altogether. papyrus may, however, be taken
added by 2
after vHia \ista C.)

is
seems
to
have been omitted, as in
.
and the
The
abbreviation of lamen
uncertain, the stroke above being lost
especially not clear.

et copiose:
so 2 ; om. iud{ices) est: the traditional order

22. habet, as originally written,
is
-.
is
confirmed;
est iudices
Halm.
the reading of 2, habeat
an a has apparently
been added above the
line in darker ink. In the accepted text emiitere precedes iii hominem. 23. tempore: 1. tempora. 24. That the papyrus agreed with 2 in inserting ego and reading ita ut oportet [ut is of course uncertain. oportet ita That 5oe {prev.\deprecationemg deprecari vacationemY , 25. de praevaricc^tione
the papyrus had depraevaricari for deprecari is less likely. 26. 7i{pji) perfugiis perfugiis non Yni, perfugiis nihil 2, C. tarn 2, iamen Wrampelmeyer, C. 28. In omitting tamen the papyrus agrees with
:
29. quae in criminib{us)

talia
1.
quitt criminib(iis).
32. ut (2) may well have been omitted, as in PttS. so 2 ; alia other MSS. C, ilia Ernesti. petulantis the final letter, if it was written, has almost entirely disappeared
: :
perhaps
it
was omitted. 34. There
was the reading of the (2, C.) not nulla papyrus, for though the e is indistinct, nulla does not fill the space. The ordinary reading is ab irato accusa35. The text was apparently corrupt here. This, however, is much too long for iore (arbitratu accusatoris ^) nullo audore emissae. the lacuna, and the homoeoteleuton may easily have caused the loss of nulla auctore ; and Possibly an attempt at construction was made by the ]ji) is clear where 'âe is expected.
is
little
doubt that nullae
()
omission of ab. 35-6. fonteni [video auctorem
auctorem video fontem C. with 2. so ; 38. The alteration of voluit to potuit was apparently made by the original scribe. C. adopts Bahrens's servos, voluit being unattested elsewhere. potuit is the reading of
:
,
1.
potionem for quos potuit. 39. The reading of

C. restores clam attulit. Jirf 40. \. muliere.
41. virtute
lineated
is
:
completely
exstitisse.
is
fills
the lacuna
2 has quam before locum, whence
also
found in
final
wri<2 C. with 2
and Quintilian.
an
inter-
prudentiaWSS. 43. Whether a mark above the

:
oi familiam
is
rightly interpreted as
45. Caelium
very doubtful ; familias MSS. Caelium 2, C. so apparently the papyrus, with ; 46. qu]od q[uidem: or perhaps q]uod [q{ui)d{em),\vilh a space after repellamu[s. mihi, which the MSS. add after intercedere?it, is omitted. 47. istis is a slip for istius.
48.
mea
me mea MSS.
158
muliehris umquam is the ordinary reading, but this seems to be too much for the lacuna, and some omission is likely, the space at the beginning of the next line being sufficiently It is fairly certain that inihi did not precede filled by the words in their usual order.
inimiciiias as in 2.
49. cum ea 51. viallet:

54.
om.
is
Quintilian.
gui (2) after e/, but the papyrus may have agreed with in omitting it. hla fork MSS. /brie is/a huius 2B, om. Severianus, C. 57. hide: so 58. Considerations of space make it likely that the papyrus was here in agreement with 2B have non proavum non ataviim non ; non proav. non abavum non aiav. C. The line is abnormally long even with the omission of etiarn, which is the only 67. word that can well be spared. It is thus pretty clear that the papyrus had no longer verb than vioverunt, which has been suspected. arguis so '^k?^'' {quae before moliris om. b'', quae insiviulas om. ''); 73. facis om. V''-; facis quae dicis quae in sororem iuam moliris quae argum.entaY\l. Halm's conarguis as a pannus intolerabilis ' constructed by homines Itali out demnation olfacis was not happy. of the reading of 74. The papyrus omits laniae coniunctionis which the MSS. read before reddas. libidines amores MSS. If quidem was abbreviated qd, amores may have 75. i\ibidi7!es
There
:
MSS. room for
'
'
'
preceded
acta
libidines.
:
so
actas P, C.
At the end
interlineated.
of the line
some
alternative for or correction of comissationes
was apparently
77. prd^ceps so 78. aut 80. his igitur

:
82.
telligible
Above
praecipiti others, C. ; ac C, with Halm. so PVS ; om. tuis P', oi ciiî there the supposed
:
and may be due

: ;
83. cla\more: so 85. vis so P', C.
; / ;.
so 2
:
C,
is
istis tuis
Madvig.
is
mark
rather like an a, but this
unin-
to accident.
clamorem Ribbeck, C.
visa
mulier n\obilis
86. calciat:
\.
nobilis mulier
MSS.
which has
calcilai.
cakilrat;
cf.
P',
The remains
in the line are doubtfully identified, but the omission of repellit esse dona is the order of probable,
() after respuil
of letters further on appears
86-7.
alio] te: te alio
MSS.
For the spelling
iube\)t\tus ci.
1.
87. parasti: so
probaberii\nt.
P; praeparasli irh, paraios 2B, C.
121
90. ac
91.
uncertain.
92. 93. 94.
atque MSS. The line is sufficiently

:
and was removed by Spengel

:
without egone, which is repeated by but that egone was omitted in the papyrus
filled
is
before quidvelim of course wholly
nequaquam velis nequiquam velim MSS. a&waw, which 2 omits, apparently stood in the papyrus. decede dide MSS. (dede P'', dideae g, dii deae e).
: :
disce dissice 2 Puteanus, C. so per me per me licebit P, per me licet others, per me iibi licet Francken, C. The termination of dolebit is doubtful, the b especially being questionable.
;
:
The
1251.
159
At the end
following lacuna is well filled without Francken's addition fton mihi after dokbii. of the line the division of reliqutim is curious, but there is no known variant. 95. sent trisH ac derecto iristi ac derecto seni MSS.
:
96.
1.
ce'ssisse
decessisse
MSS.
. . .
in /am); quisque esi quiT. 97. guisqiue): so C. with BPVe (P^ omits Ji? nulla palest effugere praeserliyn effugere polesl 2B, effugere potesl other MSS. ; effugere potest, praeseriim C, effugere possit Halm.
:
ista maledicta
tarn maledica MSS. ; maledka is obviously right. 978. male audisse] miraris mir art's male audisse MSS. patre Schwartz, C. 99. pairi: so
:
:
effregit: so
PVS; etfregit P, ecfregit Miiller, C. \oo. facile: non/acile ^S)?i.; cf. 1. 210. sustentaret seems to have been the reading of the papyrus, not 103. 1. parsimoniattt.
which C. adopts from 2. so most MSS. and Quintilian; est igitur T. 105. igiitur) e{st) 106. t{i)b{i) htinc puer urn parens: parens tibi hunc puerum
: ;
sustineret,
om. 107. lit: so T2, C. The first two letters seem to have been altered from [z], and it is io8. haec: 1. hac. has in hac ; but the scribe may merely have begun to write indole too noticeable that
soon.
ai/y[(ai)]
o.d
from adq. T, atque Halm, ac

:
109. suae vitae
At the end suits the remains better than conviv\{\iS^n (TB, C). no. conviv\pf. of the line there is evidently not room for the ordinary reading nihil in vita expetendum
()
so
2B
vitae suae others, C.
C.
The similarity of deleciaret putaret was presumably omitted. putaret nisi &c., and nihil nihil and putaret nisi would make this loss easy. 112. Fabricios precedes_//wi in T. oi quoq{ue) has apparently been altered from e. 114. 117. aliq\u\a: so PttS ; alia T2g^, C. 120. dicendi: verboriim 2. 122-3. The papyrus may of course have had the vulgate rea.dmg et interdum-, om.
.
et 2,
C. 128. pu]taverunt
134.
so
T;
WhetheT /amiliam
(2,
In but
the latter part of the line ne quern vi terreat, ne inter sit insidiis is the
this
putabunt others, C. C.) ox famam stood in the papyrus cannot be determined. reading of the MSS.,
.
omitted.
overloads the line considerably, and it seems clear that one of the two clauses was . terreat is the more likely to have The recurrence of -at ne suggests that ne dropped out ; cf note on 1. no. 1 36. The vestiges at the end of the line do not suggest the letters do, but no variant is known, and the termination in the next line agrees with the ordinary reading.
.
137. rei: so eg ; reiqueV ,(Z. in omitting f/ which C. inserts 138. The papyrus with little doubt agreed with The omission of quidem after multi with the same group is also with 2 before experiendo. highly probable, for although this might have been abbreviated to two letters, the supplement
in
the
latter
half of
the
line
is
already
is
so
long
that
any unnecessary addition
is
objectionable.
139. 140. extiterunt is also the spelling of P. The reading is practically assured, for though liquet P, necesse est so 2, C. the upper part of the b is lost, q is inadmissible, since the tail should be visible.
lib\ei\
: ;
The
variant of 2, deseruissent,
unsuitable.
i6o
144.

1. su\mpius. 145. ohiecta (2) not obteda (C. with other
MSS.) was most probably the reading of
the
papyrus.
so most MSS., C. ; hoc 2. 146. Tâvi so 2, C. quandam 147. quoniam (om. 2, C.) stood 150. It is quite possible that hae which is found before deliciae in in the papyrus. or /\irmo ingenio, with 2. f\irviiore ammo 153. loqiior so 2, C. ; eloquor 154. quae vestra prudentia est is the usual reading; 2 has quae vestrae si prudentiae, whence C. conjectures quae vestra est prudentia. 157. atqui: so 2, C. ; atque The oS. K\omine has 158. disputo is the accepted reading; dispuiavil,, disputato P\ apparently been corrected.
:
. .
letters are expected in the lacuna, it appears probable that the scribe omitted in dicendo quoquo modo facimus, the recurring ya>ai giving rise to the error. This will imply that the archetype of the papyrus agreed with 2 in reading modo facimus non which other MSS. omit. 162. The supposed of i^n is not very satisfactory. etiam is omitted by the 165. est paene is also the order of 2 ; paene est others and C.
159. \. po\test 161. Since not

.
cupiditate.
more than about twenty
MSS.
\.
familiar ium.
: ,
eg, homiries
so2, C. ; labore fiendi Jiomines V labor confitendi homines offendi'\l h\omi\nes a labore studioque discendi \-]. om. 2, against the other MSS. and Arusianus. 167. K^c se so apparently the papyrus; sese MSS. But [zj]/?'is not a very satisfactory reading, for though the / is probable, the base of the next letter is abnormally curved for an i.
166. labor
: :
d^fdisset
so MSS. ; dedidisset C. with Arusianus. hac in 2, C. 169. in ha\c so P) stood in the papyrus. 170. It is uncertain that iam (so 2 omit /[[.J] The i is joined to the / by a diagonal 171. nih'\iln[e: so 2, C. ; nihil (twice)
: :
, .
stroke which
is
presumably accidental.
:
172. loqua\titur 1. loquentur with the MSS. 178-9. The reading of the papyrus here remains very doubtful.
with that of initial lacuna of
Possibly
it
coincided
as according to the arrangement adopted ; but thirty-four letters in the 1. 179 are rather more than would be expected, and it seems not unlikely
lh2Xfac\titatmn est was written, with 2, and one of the quando clauses omitted. merelrix (om. . 186. The agreement of the papyrus with "^^- in adding sed etiam
)
is
after
non
solum, meretrix
seems probable,
in this line
to belong to
cum
further on, but the supplements at the beginnings of
might indeed be supposed 11. 187-8 would then
become considerably
shorter than they ought to be, the id of videatur being clear. om. 2P^ For the 201. The papyrus seems to have had Z. hdoxt Lucei as and other MSS., cf. 11. 228, 238. spelling of the name with one c, which is found also in so 2B but the decipherment is extremely uncertain and insidia\ntes 203. insidia\ndis
'^;
possible.
204. re[qui]r[o]
so 2, C.
if
the second r
is
rightly identified the space
would be too
narrow
for
requiram
'
().
.
.
Possibly turn may have si non is omitted. 205. i'"- ob 2, ad PV. In P' quam ob stood in the papyrus before sumeret, as in ; turn iret ^'. had the corrupt ceterum found in Pb. 207. It is quite possible that the papyrus
.
1251.
208. Lucei: the space
209. sempite\rni: 210. debtcit lion debuii

:
;
is

against the reading of
ii2/?'/irizw
i6i
Lucullian.
C. with Pantagathus.
MSS.
Without non the sentence could be taken as interroga-
tive
MSS. except 2, which hzs/uil. 212-13. The number of letters in the initial lacuna of 1. 213 is rather smaller than is expected and the ei of ei\us are by no means plain it appears, however, on the whole more satisfactory to adhere to the ordinary text than to make libidine end 1. 212 and read }i\idus
;
but cf. 1. 100. 212. era[l: so C. with
iam midia,
219.
ilia
:
&c., in
1.
213.
stop after credenda\pi
fills
The supposed
;
is
doubtful.
the lacuna, and therefore fz' probably preceded y[in'/, But the s otsi is unsatisfactory, the remains looking like the base of a round letter such as c or e. 221-2. suspicio[nu]m [la]kbras lalebr as suspicionum MSS. 226. elaborata: so C. with 2; laborata -. 2 2 8. Luceiwn 2 omits L. The letters Lu have apparently been written over
:
alia 2, C. so 2.zo-\. fu\erit aditus\v^^ instead of following it, as in 2.
something
else.
following words in the ordinary text are sandissimum hominem ei gravissimum tesiem, but this is not to be reconciled with the papyrus. Apparently there has been some omission, but that gravyissimîm is rightly read is extremely doubtful. 229. 7i{on') om. 2. which is added by C. before Caelio with 2P^g, seems to have been omitted in the papyrus. 231. The supplement at the end of the line is of full length without illis which is read before ariibus in T2 om.
:
The
.,
234.
locisqiiie)
so
T;
locisve others,
is
:
237, percipite adqiiii), which 238. Z[. L\ucei teslim\onium
C. omitted in T,
is
so
(Luccei), C.
supplement after these words is shorter than siderable blank space before quid.
required to fill the line. tesiimonium L. Liiccei ; The expected, and probably there was a conis
is problematical. 244. The addition oi e(ss)e (T; om. iure [ might well be 245. The remains of this line are too uncertain to be built upon, read, but the preceding vestiges are not easily reconciled with 7wbis, those of the first letter suggesting e ; iur\e iura[ndo, however, is unsatisfactory on account of the distance of the e from the i. d\vinct\a (which would presumably imply the omission of dignitatis, with
does not appear to be suitable,

Ft.
I
.
still
less r]ecitatu[r.
This fragment, which

i
is
from the top of a
leaf,
cannot be placed in the
first
line
either of Fol.
recto or Fol. 2 recto.
i62
IV.
DOCUMENTS OF THE ROMAN AND

BYZANTINE PERIODS
{a)
OFFICIAL.
1252.
Official Correspondence and Declaration.

27-1
29-2 cm.
A.D.
288-95.
Both the
official
recto
and the verso of
this
papyrus are occupied with copies of

first
documents.
letter,
On
the recto are three columns, of which the

Fl. Valerius
contains
Pompeianus, to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, reiterating some order, but a considerable lacuna at the beginnings of the lines leaves the precise purport obscure. This is followed by a formal declaration made by three municipal functionaries to the
a short
probably from the praefect
had experienced no extortion from Phileas, a former official declaration was made in consequence of an order of the praefect Valerius Pompeianus, and supplies the latest date at present known for his praefecture, which is now brought down to September 15, A.D. 289. Of the third column, written in a larger hand, only the beginnings _ôf some lines from the lower portion remain, and a mention of the eleventh year of Diocletian
strategus that they
of Alexandria.
The
(a.d. 294-5)
is
the only noticeable point.
The
verso, in a
hand perhaps
In Col.
i
identical with that of Col.
iii
of the recto,
is
of
the remains of some short letters (one dated a,d. 289) addressed apparently to the senate of Oxyrhynchus by some high official, per-
more importance.
haps the praefect, are too slight to be of value.

is
The second column,

copy of a
petition
however,
nearly complete, and provides
some
interesting information concerning the
office of
eutheniarch at this period.
It contains a
from the
the
prytanis to an
filling
unnamed
post.
praefect recounting the difficulties that had occurred in
up the
Of
the three eutheniarchs annually required
(1.
13),
order of gymnasiarchs, on
whom
the nomination appears to have devolved, had
designated only two,

involved.
who had been

is
hardly persuaded to undertake the burden
Efforts to provide for the duties during the remainder of the year
having
failed,
the praefect
asked to intervene and to send instructions to the

eutheniarch
cf.
strategus.
On
the office and
functions of the municipal
Wilcken,
Grundz., pp. 366-8, Jouguet, Vie municipale, pp. 324-7.
His chief concern, no
1252.
OFFICIAL
163
doubt, was the bread-supply
cf.
1252. verso 15, 908, P. Tebt. 397. 14-15.
considerable personal obligations were involved was to be inferred from
P. Tebt. 397, and is clear from the tenor of the present text. The office seems to have had but a short histoiy. First mentioned in the latter half of the second
century,
revived,
this
it
fell
into
abeyance during the course of the

municipal
written.
4.
we now
learn, along with the
document was
apparently P. Leipzig
along with the other civic
Blank spaces are commonly left at the end of sentences in this document, but the writer is unsystematic and the blanks are not confined to places where
there
is
,
]
the year before dated mention of an eutheniarch is 9 of A.D. 393, and the title presumably disappeared, early in the Byzantine period.
The
latest
,
third,
]/
That 908 and
and had only been
a pause in the sense.
[ \5 ) - \^ .
Col.
.
Recto.
i.
16 letters
[.]5
]
].'
]
.
[] \[ ] [
ols
eav
[^
07<05 Trpo\s
]
[]
[iTOvs
(!)
]
.
(erouy)
4-
]>
?)
^{\
.
Col.
15
6[](0' [\^(
?)
n{pbs
[1]
'[\(
kv
'HXev-
{)
20
^. ]
'AXe^{av6peias)
() '{)()
i64
O^vpvyyiTS)v
25
kv
HXevadei
&
3
re?
, , ^, (() () (
ei
35
'
40
45
? , (\ (( [\ ' . $ . . ({) . ' [)

,'
e
^ ^'^ ^
ei
{) , (-
.
as
/3
[]-
(eVofy)
(.
()
6.
COrr.
Pap.; so
in
1.
8.
17.
1.
.
:
'(\(.
Vxp.
20.
of
COrr.
24.
of
29.
26. 39. yaiov Pap.
28. wo/nfflToJIâiOU Pap.
.
\. cl
37
i'"'
Pap.
sc.
1.
line
being a heading like

2.
ii,
For the praefect Valerius Pompeianus

p. 13.
e. g.
serie dei prefetii,

7.
The
ii.
.
sentence
'
(',
11.
The preceding word 16-19.

cf.
is
apparently a place-name, the whole

27,
1.
888, P. Amh. 137,
Cantarelli,
Zo
may be
negative, Tea
-]?.
late
Col.
Statement of proofs with regard to Theon, Heraclides, and Thonius,
1252.
OFFICIAL
165
overseers of the fort at Elensais (?), concerning the fact that nothing was extorted from them by Phileas, in accordance with the order of the praefect. To Aurelius Heraclides, exegetes of Alexandria, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Thonius and Aurelius Heraclides, both exegetae, and Aurelius Theon, chiefall three councillors of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, formerly overseers of the fort at Elensais. Whereas to-day, the i8th, you summoned us, and in your memoranda read a letter of our most illustrious praefect Valerius Pompeianus in which he gave orders that if we had suffered extortion from Phileas, ex-magistrate of Alexandria, we were to come with the proofs, but if not, we were to remain at home, and we forthwith declared in your memoranda that we had not suffered any extortion from Phileas, but you desired us to state this fact also in writing, we again affirm our former declaration, that nothing has been extorted from us by him, and we request that The 6th year of the Emperor Caesar these facts should be made known to his highness. Gaius Aurelius Valerius Diocletianus and the 5th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Valerius Maximianus Germanici Maximi Pii Felices Augusti, Thoth 18.' Signatures of Thonius, Heraclides, and Theon.
priest,
8.
of the column is inserted at the top. What follows is in a hand not certainly different from that of Col. i, though no doubt it was written on a different occasion. but the 16. seems to suit the sense and construction better than abbreviation is written practically in the same way as in 1. 18, and n(epi) may be
15 sqq.
[]The number
(')
cannot be read.
(),
meant.
17.
is
'Hf']l;:
cf.
1.
25.
local
was apparently named; a reference

1.
to Sais
hardly to be obtained. 26-7. iVl

;
:
: . .
cf.
cf.
.
Wilcken, Philolog. 53,

for this
.
36.
Sfiffâe,
Acts
XXvii.
10
32, 1157.
p.
17.
The word
e. g.
is
here equivalent
v.
103.
mixed construction cf
237.
to
Verso.
Col.
i.
-
Tjj
. '^] . ]
] ]
.
ov
rfj
noXei
ejj'jji'oxel'
](os.
^
"
{erovs)
{()
i66
THE OXYRHYNCHU.S PAPYRI

TTJ
]^ ]!
"[ opovs
]ôuTaL.
)(âipeii/.
Se
.^/
Pap.
Pap.
II.
of
01
corr.
from .
1 2.
[
[,]
15
Col.
ii.
20 TTapeXGcuv
^ .( [
Se
eis
]'[].
([\ [],
^.
eh
eudeveiav
, [^
(?)
Kvpie,
, ^ [\^\ [\
[
[
'[]
eetv
els
Siii
e^roa
es.
25
peov
Ttves
30
35
^ [^ , 6 ^ ^ . [ ,\ .
Trj
anoSei-
^ /
.
...
'
\[-[!
.
paveav
epi
)(6![
[][\5
.
.
ape6ves .[][
.
.
e eeves
ovTes
evapeav
e6ei
Tjj
'
ev
ea
^ e[vapeas
VKep
TTJs
. !, , ^
1252.
OFFICIAL
ras
[9]
(once) Pap.
24
Second
added above the

1.
line.
26.
'iXftKpiveiav
35
Pap.; so in
36.
38.
Pap.
[ \) .
167
.
34.
\.
\!
different.
2-4. These lines so far as they should then be restored in

12.
go might well be supposed

1.
to refer to
Col.
ii.
but the subject of
11.
9-1 2
is
apparently
A date
probably followed below
this line.
The whole food-supply, my lord praefect, ought to be 13-38. 'From the prytanis. forthcoming for the citizens, but especially the provision of bread. You have now in the propitiously revived for us the civic office of eutheniarch and agoranomus, past year which had long been in abeyance. I myself, my lord praefect, having been recently appointed by your propitious right hand to the prytany at Oxyrhynchus readily came forward to assume this crown of oflSce and have had no other care, undertaking (?) the expenses imposed upon me for the management of the public baths and other municipal charges and the continual service of the senate in the appointment of magistrates. Now the order of gymnasiarchs has so far designated only two eutheniarchs of the three annually required, namely Heracleus son of Plutarchus and Sarapammon son of . ., who came forward at the behest of the senate and at first declined the office but afterwards were persuaded and assumed it, and partially supplied the needs of the post which ought to be entirely contributed to the city by lot ; for trouble of collective a period of four months is allotted to each, in order to avoid the Thereupon I urged Ammonius son of PtoUarion, responsibility throughout each period. gymnasiarch in office, from whom, it was ascertained, a month more of his superintendence of provision was due, to discharge this in the meantime in order that they might make a recovery and easily discharge the remainder of their office without reproach. But since these persons when called upon to supply the city with food during the rest of their term of office persist in their refusal, I am obliged to have recourse to your probity, begging you to .' [order] them through the strategus to .
.
.
For the municipal agoranomus in connexion with the markets cf. C. P. Herm. 102, Jouguet, Vie municipale, pp. 327 sqq., and for the association of this office with that of eutheniarch, B. G. U. 578. 9 y^vaîva Trjs The present passage might seem to lend colour to the hypothesis of a regular conjunction of the and but the latter could certainly be combined with other offices cf. Wilcken, Grundz. p. 366. 18-19. The appointment of the prytanis was thus at least confirmed by the praefect. For cf e.g. P. Amh. 135. 10, B. G. U. 731. ii. 5, C. P. R. 20. i. 7, ii. 7. 21-3. As president of the the prytanis was largely concerned with financial business; cf. e.g. E.G. U. 362. xv. 2-8, C. P. Herm. 66, 67, 74, &c. the first two of the relate to the public baths, and for the connexion of the prytanis latter group as well as 82 with these cf. especially 1104. 16-17 05 Koi might be read before but a suitable \\ reading of the preceding letters has not suggested itself. In 1. 23 a verb such as inovpyav
17.
^ ^^^ (,
16.
:
cf.
1.
20, 1117. 5) note, P.
Rylands 77. 345
(,
-^
(.
\\!
>/[]
^ ^,
;
i68
has apparently to be supplied with to offices, the nominations of the C. P. Herm. 97.
Wilcken, Grundz. p. 200. 1202. 1 8 P. Rylands 77 it appears that in the second century nominations to the various of the offices concerned, acting perhaps as delegates civic offices viêre proposed by the That in the present instance the designation to the post of for the Koivov the of gymnasiarchs may have been due to the fact that eutheniarch proceeds from had become obsolete. the eutheniarchy had only just been revived and that its Possibly during the period of abeyance the duties of the office had in some measure devolved
(), From
24.
, .
!
cf.
for the active part

ii.
e.g. B. G. U. 8.
5,
362.
taken by the prytanis in v. 13, C. P. R. 20. i. 12,

(SC.
'
'.
cf.
891.
4 1$
"^^^
kolvov
upon the gymnasiarchs. 25. At the end of the second century, as shown by 908, there were at Oxyrhynchus at least six eutheniarchs, and more probably twelve, exercising their functions in alternate months in two sections of six. The reduction of the number to three may have been made when the office was revived. the /3ovXij and ffpirawir as its representative were responsible T^s 27. Sore for the appointment; cf. C. P. Herm. 7. i. 6 e? where 1. (? cf. 1. cf. 1. 32 For (. 6 ehrifv') (?) is to be restored. C. . Harm. 7 i- 2, where 30-2. The meaning apparently is that sole responsibility for four months was less
}!'
(^^
\
official
^ [^ \:
:
:; , /^)' ; . ^,
8(4\
;
reverse might have been expected.
onerous than collective responsibility through the year from a financial point of view the e. g., may be supplied. At the end of 1. 31 32. The asyndeton is awkward, and the writer had perhaps rather lost the thread, at the end of the line suits the space better than Ammonius may have held office in the previous year, when, according 33.
1[\,
^^.
to
I.
6,
the eutheniarchy
was
reinstituted.
1253.
Military Requisitions.
25-5
269 cm.
Fourth century.
whose name is lost, giving which had been made at Oxyrhynchus by some It Is not suggested that these requisitions, which were mainly military officers. though not entirely (cf. 1. 12) in money, were irregular or illegitimate the writer merely says that the report was presented for information but perhaps this mode of statement was considered the more prudent.
report presented to a praefect
particulars of certain requisitions
;
'
An
',
[]
]y
[\ [/ ']> 88
[
ku
.
Tois
fueKev
r.
.]^[
[ras]
[6]
10
.[..]..
.[..
8[ $ \
[]
.
.
( -
1353.
OFFICIAL
]/
tovs re
re
169
evsKev
Sia
[\]
[ ]
($)
evsKev
^(
? {){)
kyeveTo
15
rfjs
! {)
S)v
,{) , ! ' )
,
[$:)
{)
^),
9
Siv
..
of
Kfi/TTji/aptoDi
;
' '
$
;
].
\.
{ {) [) {)
', {)
.
8.
[) { Bepiov
\.
COrr.
and
I.
Kci'
( .
COrr.
from
rewritten.
1 9.
(.
Pap.
.
II.
l6.
1.
eyeVrro for ev(K(v
21.
{-).
1.
cf.
Pap. 19. ydiavos Pap.
[']. ^
14.
20.
Pap.
'
To
.,
the
most
illustrious praefect of
Egypt.
It
should be
made known
that the
members of the bodyguard and of

. .
the cohorts herein following have stayed in the city of and have assembled the public magistrates next to yourOxyrhynchus on account of the self in rank and property-owners and received from them on account of travelling expenses and Therius, centurions, who came for the adaeratio the amounts herein written, namely son of . ., paid to them through Sarapion and the contribution 50 solidi of gold and 2
.
(?),
Eudaemon, formerly banker
Sozon, rug-merchant ; corn and barley for the days from the 7th to the nth, 80 solidi of gold, of which the collector (?) was Isidorus, assistant of the praepositus of the 7th pagus Aquilinus, member of the bodyguard, colleague of the aforesaid Tauriscus, 50 solidi of gold, of which the collector was Gaianus, assistant of the praepositus of the 5th pagus. The account of what was provided by each, the praepositi and the others, is with Triadelphus the chief assistant of the
;
Zoilus, adjutant, 20 rugs of 6 cubits, supplied to him through Tauriscus, member of the bodyguard, who came for the collection of
;
170
strategus.

We
give this information in order that nothing
may
escape your highness,
my
lord praefect.'
I.
The
For
4.
\<.
cf. e.g. 1252. verso 13. source of the report was perhaps given here Kopnavovs =z co{ho)rlianos, though that form does cf. 1134. 3, note.
;
not occur in Latin. 5. The lacunae
[
8.
KevTvpiav is used;
in
cf. Maspero, Organisation milit. de Egypte Byz. Grundz. p. 406 need some modification. here cf 1322 its relation to the 9. For
;
]
:
may be filled e. g. eJi[ous cf e.g. Wessely, Die Pariser Papyri,
^[]'
.
\
:
^.
. IVIunich
(iii,
p. 53,
8.
App. 392. 1-2
In
41
45
^*-'
'^^
form
p. ro6'.
Wilcken's remarks
is
15.
and
1 6.
is
headed
though much hv (iyivcTo) (cf 1. 19) the sense of the word has recently been thrown upon it by the equation with capitidarius resulting from (cf. Jouguet's note pp. 132-3, Wilcken, Griindz. p. 410), has notyet been made fully clear. The capitula \vere groups of proprietors responsible for supplying recruits, and the capilularii were their temporary representatives who received their contributions and conducted their business. But in the present passage there is clearly no question of the support and P. Leipzig of recruits any more than in B. G. U. 367. 22 Apparently the scope of the term was extended, and it was 89. 2 /([]$
light
^!
:
'! (\^).
cf. e.
g. P. Brit.
Mus. 1293.
pp. 238-9), \vhere an account of
(-: ^!,
{adaeraiid)
not
clear.
P.
Thead. 22-3
'/.
:
()()
%,
The explanation applied to other official receivers or collectors of contributions and levies. exactores capitationis given long ago by Gothofredus in connexion with Cod. Theod. ii. 24. 6 cefaliotis, irenarchis, logografis chomalum et ceteris liiurgis is probably after all not far from the truth. cf e. g. 123. 14. 1 7. /()^(/)
24. This line perhaps gave the date.
1254.
Publication of an Appointment.
26'7X9-2cm.
A. D.
260.
letter from two comarchs to the strategus of the Cynopolite nome, nominating a person for the duty of carrying to Alexandria a sample (5etyâ) Prefixed to this, in a space left for of the corn collected for the Government.
the purpose
by
the writers of the letter,

;
is
a notice
by
the strategus certifying the

iii,
publication of the appointment
cf.
P. Flor. 2,
Wilcken, Archiv
p. 530.
That samples of the public corn-dues were subjected to official well known from e. g. 708 cf. Wilcken's remarks on that papyrus
;
scrutiny was
in
Chrestom.
pp. 508-9.
It
now appears
that in the third century at
were separately delivered at Alexandria by persons specially appointed for the duty, whose title may now be restored in P. Strassb. 31. 6 (third century more probably than second) At what period this practice was introduced is unknown. In the third century
[]'
any
r^te such samples
5().
1254.
B.C., as is
OFFICIAL
and
98. 17, sealed
171
shown by
P.
Hibeh
39. 15
samples accompanied the
cargoes of corn.
[.4]_77_[]?
86<
5
eis
.' (5 '/
(eVoir)
' ,
SoOiyros
, [
[
i^fjs
[6
\
.
[ () 7{)
!1^[]'-
][(
2nd hand
15
^^ ^
Ua.
(irovs).
20 e/y
eis
25
'
{!)
3
() '{) {) (^^)
['\
.
Tavptos
'
172
3rd hand
'[]
kniSeSwKaêv.
{)
9.
()
from
01.
()
ISoTOS
[]
'-^[(9
after
for
.
.
corr.
17.
^^! Pap.
26. fy
Pap.
29
From Aurelius Hierax also called Didymus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome. memorandum handed lo me by the comarchs of the village of ruthis, presenting the person named below for the conveyance of samples of the Avheat belonging to the State which is being conveyed to the most illustrious Alexandria, is publicly exhibited, in order that every one may know and the person nominated may enter on his duties. The ist year of our lords Macrianus and Quietus Pii Felices Augusti, Choiak i. To Aurelius Hierax also called Didymus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome, from Aurelius Silvanus son of Panetbauis and Aurelius Menches son of Theon, both comarchs of the village of ruthis for the present ist year. For the conveyance of samples of the wheat belonging to the State which is being conveyed to the most illustrious Alexandria we present the undermentioned person, being a man of means and suitable, at our own risk Aurelius Petrus, whose mother is Tauris, aged about 30, having property worth 500 drachmae.' Date and signatures of Silvanus and Menches.
'
copy of the
The papyrus
i
:
is
broken above
18.
the formula 1187.

3.
.
sqq., note.
cf.
1.
\([!
Oxyrhynchite name, and the 1. 18 may be t, not v.

5.
nome
this line, but
probably nothing has been
lost.
Cf. for
is a possible reading, but this is only here concerned is the Cynopolite. The
known
last
letter
as an of
P. Giessen 15. 3 editors as plan '

'
'[]
no doubt
:
to the evidence for

TO
8(7
suits
of com put together by Wilcken, 1. c, perhaps to be added. The interpretation of the the following sentence, but this has no necessary connexion
is
Mus. 256 recto (a) 17 (ii, p. 99). 2 7. evidence concerning the property-qualification of various offices conveniently collected by Meyer in the introd. to P. Giessen 58. He seems right in holding that irapos in this connexion signifies property, rather than income (Wilcken, Grundz.
Cf. further P. Brit.
with what precedes.
7{)
()
is
p 342).
34. There is an appreciable blank space below this line, which was apparently not followed by a signature of an like those in P. Flor. 3. 37 sqq., &c.
1255.
Affidavit of Comarchs.
i6-6xio-6cm.
a. d.
292.
guarantee on oath, addressed by two comarchs of the village of Ision Panga to the strategus of the nome, that they would allow no produce to be
removed from the village threshing-floors until the claims of the decaproti for dues to the State had been fully satisfied. The priority of the representatives of
1255.
the
OFFICIAL
173
Government
e.
in
the appropriation of the harvest was well attested for the Ptole-
27. 53-64, and a similar procedure had been inferred Rostowzew, Archiv iii, pp. 313-14, Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 315-16), but its clearest evidence is found in the present text, which is to be regarded as an undertaking to comply with a recognized requirement. An employment of analogous methods in the Byzantine age may be seen in 1107.^
maic period,
g.
by P. Tebt.
(cf.
for
Roman
times
[\]] (() {\)

"
,
{erovs)
[)
'^
{)
Xaipia
() ^)
Oecavos
/-
TOS
().
roTs
9
c^xpts
kv
aXcoviais
TS
15
^
irpos
TOVS,
els
, ^
ecoy
(^) -
20
, .
{)
.
5
1
.
\\
kna-
^\[
()
[[
^.
of
.
4.
1.
25 .[..].[.'...].[
"ay'v"
(^!
is
CQTI.
from
8.
1.
Pap.
^
Pap.
In
1.
of that papyrus
(')[]!
probably to be read.
174
'
To Claudius Dioscurides also called Chaereas, ex-strategus of the Diopolite nome, nome, from Aurelius Papontos son of Theon and Aurelius Horas son of Archelaus, both comarchs of the village of Ision Panga for the present 8th which = the 7th year. Having been enjoined by you to keep in safety the crops at the threshing-floors in our lands until the decaproti have received payment in full of the public taxes from each person, we accordingly agree, swearing by the fortune of our lords Diocletian and Maximian Augusti, to be on the watch and to permit no one to touch the produce until each person has paid to the local decaproti the amount due from him, the measurement being made so that no complaint may ensue otherwise may we be liable to
strategus of the Oxyrhynchite
;
the penalties attaching to the oath. and Maximian Augusti, Pauni 19.'
2.
The
8th which
is
also the 7th year of our lords Diocletian
much name
is doubtfully read, but seems to have been written in title following later in the line. If same way as the is right, the or nome must follow, and either looks possible. is Cramped and very uncertain; 18. a participle, however, is necessary unless there was a dislocation in the construction.
The
the
of a
^\([
^^) ^) {) {) {) -{)
to the signature,
25.
The remains presumably belong
but they are too slight for
recognition.
1256.
List of Priests under age.

21-5
X 9-5 cm.
village
A. D.
282.
list,
presented
by two comarchs of the Cynopolite

;
Laura to the
keepers of the public archives of the nome, of persons of priestly descent
were not of
priests
full
age
cf.
Wessely, Kar. wid Sokn. Nes.
p.
Upioiv is cited from an unpublished Rainer papyrus.^ were regularly recruited from the younger members of their families, as is clearly seen e. g. in B. G. U. 258. 10 sqq., where additions to the local priesthood
for a given year
who 6% where ypa^^]\ The ranks of the
are stated cf Otto, Priester tmd Tempel, pp. 35, an, 314-16. In the present list only two persons are included, one male and one They were attached to temples of Anubis, Leto, and other gods, with female.
;
i,
which was associated a shrine of Augustus character of Egyptian cults at this period.
a good illustration of the composite
^ [] [^
[.]
.
[.]
6[] [\[
]
j/Q)
[.
'
On
64
lcmo^s']
this is a different
Upiav is quoted from the same document (R. 73), but whether passage or another version of the same may be doubted.
'
5
[v]os
[\6
[7/3]{}
[ ]
^
Upa>v
kv
1256.
OFFICIAL
175
^-[
[
'
[',
{erovs),
'
hpi(u[v
[''
[]
[l]epevs
[]
[|
15
'8
20
2nd hand
25
On
of
Itpeaiv
SO in
. ! [^ [] [\( ! ^!.
the verso
\] , (), .] [\ . {\ [\ [] . []( [] \{) [] ^^ {) {)

vaos
[.
(erouy)
! .
'Apêms
6eSiv
iepeia
Aavpas
6(().
Aavpas]
2.
1.
/3[(]<. ([]/ /3[(]^.

COrr.
^J.
and
1.
f of
COrr.
6. f
Pap. rap.
COrr. corr.
.-
irom from
_-
.
15.
from
K.
..
rj .ij.._-_
1.
Pap.
10.
13.
Pap.
1.
18.
17. Upcia
Pap
g^
First ~~^^
Pap.
son of Sarapion, both keepers of the public records of the upper nome, from Aurelius Paterniouthis son of Saprion and AureHus Kalaumis son of Petenouphis, both comarchs of Laura with other villages. List of priests' Aurelius Haruotes son of children under age in the present 7th year, as follows Hermanubis son of Harbeus, priest of the temples of the first rank of Anubis, Leto, and the associated most great gods, to whom has also been consecrated a shrine of the divine tris daughter of Thalres, priestess Augustus Caesar, at Laura in the Cynopolite nome The 7th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Probus of the same temples.
' .
.
To
and
division of the Cynopolite
176
Gothicus Maximus, Parthicus Maximus, Germanicus Maximus, Pius Felix Augustus, Phamenoth 2 1. We, Aurelius Patermouthis and Aurelius Kalaiimis, comarchs of Laura, have presented this list. I, Aurelius Antonius, wrote on their behalf, as they were illiterate.'
6.
"7.
haipas
of villages for
8.
is (wrongly?) spelled 26 ; in 11. 16 and 24 Aavpa Only is specified. The association administrative purposes was common; cf. 1281. 15, P. Hamburg 7. 2, note. Upiav cf. the unpublished papyrus in Wessely, Kar. und Sokn. Nes.
( [>
in
1.
23 the
:
name
cf.
1.
are called below on p. 174 above. Since these and (11. 12, 17) the distinction which Otto, Priester und Tempel, vihs iepcm? and iepeis proposed to make between the phrases (so P. 327 Brit. Mus. 338. 12-13 (ii, p. 68), Wessely, op. ciL, p. 63) cannot be maintained. 10. The first half of the line is filled up by two dashes separated by an ; it is unlikely
p. 64, cited
in
the foot-note
ie'pem
respectively iepevs
ii.
^^
that the latter stands here for oZras.
remarkable that here the father only is mentioned, while in the case of the 7 her mother alone is named, which suggests that priestly descent was required on the father's side for priests and on the mother's for priestesses; cf. 1265. 17-18, and Otto, Priesier und Tempel, i, pp. 219-20. cf. B. G. U. 1004. i. 4 The doubtful might be read as . 12. 7)0: cf. G. U. 1095. 7, where there is a doubtful mention of a iepov Aijroif (so the index). A local cult of Leto in the Pathyrite noma is perhaps to be inferred from
11. It is
1.
priestess in
'5
!.
the mention of the vrjaos A7)toC(s) in P. Grenf. ii. 15. Col. ii. 5. 14-15. On the cult of Augustus in Egypt cf. Blumenthal, Archiv v, pp. 318 sqq. are common epithets of temples (cf. Otto, both and Priester tend Tempel, i, p. 18, ii, pp. 310-11), but this seems to be the first instance of their
:
combination.
16.
''()
1257.
is
irregular in form,
and above
i.
to the left of the

;
something
has been written which might be read as been intended.
or ?,
e.
but KurawoXeiVou must have
Statement concerning a Decaprotus.

17-6
23-3 cm.
Third century.
The purpose of this unaddressed document is not quite clear. It is a statement drawn up by a person named Maximus (1. i6) concerning the accounts of an Oxyrhynchite decaprotus. A payment of 500 artabae had been made to the latter after the proper time for receiving it had passed, but it had been duly added Four years afterwards, when a superior official to the account by his assistant. was at Oxyrhynchus, the question of this late payment was reopened, apparently
as a precedent for further supplementary additions to the accounts
11.
;
cf.
note on
This statement, which seems to have been made out for some official occasion rather than as a draft for a petition, is written across the fibres of the papyrus in a semi-cursive hand dating from the latter part, probably, of the third century. The fifth year mentioned as current in 1. 14 might well be that of
16-19.
1257.
OFFICIAL
lines of a letter
177
Probus.
in
On
the verso are two mutilated columns of accounts in two hands, and
first
the reverse direction the
Maximus
(.- ^
,
two
from Maximus (no doubt the
of the recto) to his father Horion.
,
eh
eis
\\
5
Trj
{)
[]
15
.
. . .
() \[.]
, \\ '[
[]'
[ .
-
[][][ -
['\\
{],
,
. . .
[
[,
.
[]
^
5
1
()
Trj
[] {]
.
^^
4.
'! . (
12.
1.
1.
^'-
of.
125.
cVe'ffTfiXfj/.
1
1 9.
[. ! !! . !. .
.
Pap,
'J.
['
\.
1.
g,
\.
' On the nomination of Epimachus to the oflSce of decaprotus in the western toparchy of the Oxyrhynchite nome, as he was past his prime, Thonius the stepfather of Epimachus administered the business of the office. After the time for the delivery of corn had passed Theon also called Plutarchus, ex-hypomnematographus and now strategus of the Tanite nome, directed Demetrius his agent to measure out 500 artabae to the account of public dues in the first year of this most happy reign to Thonius and his assistant Dionysius, who was also present. On delivery by Demetrius of this amount the assistant followed the natural course and added it by way of supplement to the accounts of the oflBce, that is, to the ledger of the amounts received and to the individual list lodged in the archives through the monthly summary presented by the decaprotus for
178
Epeiph in the first year. But when his excellency Ammonius, collector of public corn-dues, was [present] in the city of Oxyrhynchus in Phaophi of the present fifth year, the aforesaid decaprotus Epimachus producing myself, Maximus, and representing that Theon owed the 500 artabae asked that the further amounts in his hands should be added through the memoranda drawn up by the strategus of the nome in the presence of his excellency Ammonius, because they had been measured out to him to the account of his office of
decaprotus.'
2.
by
1.
should have been conducted somewhat curious that the business of a who would presumably have been his elder. irf[i']raii[o]ai[as is awkward, but the reference in and 6-7. The separation of 16 demands a previous mention of them, and the ends of these two lines are the only
It is
his
^|
available places.
(erow) a trovs:
follows the figure
is
cf.
11.
13-14.
In dates of
this
(cf.
e.g. 1252. recto 40), but to write the
period a superfluous year-sign often word out in this position
unusual.
here Seems to designate the current accounts kept by the decaprotus as 10. opposed to the more formal records presented for preservation in the archives cf. P. Brit. where Wilcken, Chrestom. p. 321 has already Mus. 255. 1 1 (ii, p. 117) npoKTopeifiv as supposed a reference to bookkeeping. The sense of list also appears in was explained In P. Tebt. 121. 49 applied to inventories of temple-property. made to a but the meaning as a payment on the analogy of 18S
^() (^\.
cf.
there
is
uncertain.
:
12.
[ ] ^),
JV^S, p. 1 1
1 3
occurs in the 14-15.
12, P. Thead. 20. 8. required to be constructed with -opfvo[v\ is perhaps just possible at the beginning of TTcXei. and to govern rrj would give 1. 15; ... vTo[s] is certainly unsuitable. At the end of that line a good sense, but a shorter supplement is wanted. fJiomv is unconvincing. however should have is somewhat obscure, 16-19. The phraseology here the same sense as in 1. 9, and as the passage stands it can hardly be interpreted otherwise than as meaning that Epimachus wished the strategus and the eVfi/cTijy to authorize further
compound
participle in the genitive
/^ ^, ^, ^ ,"
(,
i.
;
' '
P. Tebt. 34O.
and
5-9 Rainer
this
^({)
[]
\.
45 cited by Wessely, Kar. und Sokn.

seems
to
8)
title
be a novel one.
e.g.
1053.
is
[]
will then mean not that the 500 artabae were supplements to his accounts, as still due from Theon, but that they had been due when strictly the accounts were closed. But that further additions should be made after an interval of four years is certainly cf. 1252. recto 26, note. surprising. For
\\\
()
DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS.
1258.
Promise of Attendance.
13-9
84
cm.
A. D.
45.
A
in
declaration on oath that the writer would appear before the strategus in
is
connexion with a reckoning of receipts from taxation. The document form to 260, 1195, B. G.U. 891. recto, P. Leipzig 52-3, Hamburg
analogous
4.
1258.
[ ]]' [ []
\iv
ei'jj,]
. \ [!] [ ]\\ .
'4]
9
1.
^ [\ [] [ [^ [\ ^ ]!
[noXiws
DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS
\ ]86 \ 8\ 68.
Yjaios
179
SeKOVvSwi
avrov
KXavSiof
[] [^7]')
rfjs
'/
[\9
tepoD
.
(cf.
e. g.
Hippodrome quarter, to Secundus, swear by Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator that I will appear before the strategus Apollonius at the next reckoning of taxes unprotected by any temple, altar, sacred enclosure, or any place of sanctuary or shelter in any form. If I observe the oath may it be well with me, but if I swear falsely, the reverse. The sixth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus
' . .
son of
esis,
...
of Oxyrhynchus in the
quarter.
I
collector of taxes of the
same
Imperator, the ninth of the month Neus Sebastus.'

2.
abbreviated.
G. U. 72. 2-3 and for the combination with 3. where was apparently intended, p. Rylands 141. 6. Cf. note on 1. 12. suits the size of the lacuna better than 7. is Supported by 1. 3 but hardly fills the lacuna, in which there is room 8. cf. e. g. 785, P. Hibeh 93. 3-5. For [] iepoO for six letters. and exclude i, or ir better than 12. the vestiges of the letter before suit and . is long for the lacuna, for which six letters are sufficient, and eVjarou would give rise to difficulties concerning the name of the strategus in 1. 7, since Dorion occupied that office in Phaophi of the 9th year (255. i), and Tiberius Claudius Pasion in the loth Pasion must have been twice strategus, as he is known from 283. 28 to have been (393). in office on Mesore 1 5 of the 5th year.
:
], ! []/ [] ]
There
is
:
barely
cf. 1. 8,
room
for
yep8iW
285.
,
4,
288.
2),
unless
()
was
['].
)]7

1259.
Declaration of a Shipper.
i9-8xii-9cm.
a.d. 211-12.
This and the two following papyri (1260-1) relate to the corn-supply, 1259 and 1260 both containing formal acknowledgements by shippers of the receipt of Similar documents of the Roman and early corn for transport to Alexandria.
Byzantine periods are P.

256), Flor. 75,
peculiarities
Amh.
138, Brit. Mus. 256 () and 301
(ii,
pp. 99
Goodsp.
14, Cairo Preis.
34
cf also 1197.
1259, however, has
and some
it is
of phraseology, and the conclusion of the document, where
unfortunately mutilated, cannot yet be restored with security.

pp. 320 sqq.
of the corn-transport see Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 369-70, 376 sqq., Rostowzew,
ArcJiiv
iii,
{) .8<
[]
^
S.
On
the subject
5 09
() [),
Neas
6^
tols
- [] \([]-
15
^ [\ \ {) }
[) ^
([ ]
T[fj
, .
.
\] ]
et'y
(erot/j)
.] {) \{) ()
'
20
\\ [ \\
.[
^ [
.
[,
[
20
letters
(Is
êt-
25
6[ . [] [
'[]77
1
[ [
1259.
^\8]<[
toIs Se
pTa,y[yiKaiv
8.
6 letters
i8i
{erovi
?)
[]
[]
Pap.
Oxyrhynchite nome, from Posidonius also called Triadelphus, master of 8 boats carrying 40,000 artabae in the administration of Neapolis. I have received and had measured out to me by Dioscorus son of Onnophris and Didymus son of Pausiris, sitologi of the Psobthis district in the lower toparchy, the amount ordered me by you and Horion also called Apion, basilicogrammateus of the said nome, in accordance with the message of his excellency the procurator of Neapolis from the public granaries of the said village at the river Tomis of wheat from the produce of the past 1 9th year of our lords the Emperors Antoninus and GetaPii Augusti, unadulterated, with no admixture of earth or barley, untrodden and sifted, including a percentage of i^ artabae, thousand eight hundred and forty artabae, total [.]840 art., by the public measure and according which I will carry to Alexandria and deliver to the to the prescribed measurement This receipt is officials of the administration safely, free of all risk and damage by ship valid, there being three copies of it, of which I have issued two to you, the strategus, and one to the sitologi.' Date.
'
Didymus, strategus of the
.,
2.
Is this shipowner identical with the Triadelphus in
522.
i ?
The
dates of the two

is
papyri are suitable enough.

3.
right in reading
^- {^, .
Nf'af
:
cf.
708. 1 3, where Wilcken (Chrestom. pp. 508-9) Neas G. U. 8. ii. 2930
Wilcken, Griindz.
8(!
ad
8.
4.
{^):
p.
369.
no doubt
Wilcken compares the obscure sentence in P. Giessen 11. 17-18 XXas of which he now prefers his Original explanation, cited
>
loc, to that
suggested in Chrestom. p. 523. Cf. B. G. U. 1091. 1-2, where the same Horion appears as deputy-strategus in the
2ist year.
10. 6^
/ioC (so This passage throws light upon P. Leipzig 22. 10 eV [A]i/3[ii]ri; [2]7- comparing another unpublished papyrus), tv []|3[]7-); cannot be right something Possibly, however, the initial 2 should stand and is wanted. like fif be read in the present place. The date is practically certain, since the association of Caracalla and 13. Cf. 11. 27-9. According to 1196 see also the note on 1. 8 above. Geta ended in the 20th year should be read there in 1. 8 instead of . Anubion was strategus in that year, but probably 5. Seems to be a novel qualification in this context. 1
<!
cf.
1197. 13, note, P. Tebt. 486, C. P. Herm.
6. 13.
12.
Mitteis,
/3
(2)/
6
ToC
16.
A
P.
^ :
;
the purpose of these percentages
occurs also in 522. 21, a passage which
Tebt. 486
([7]()
{) () {)
',
may now
is unexplained. be better understood, and (so rather than
())
i82
K,

(jTupoC)
p. 257, 6th cent.) crvv required from silologi
meant. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 1015. 2 (iii, Tebt. 470. In 708 percentages are on account of detected impurities in the corn-freights, but the extras are presumably of a different kind. in the present passage 19-20. There was perhaps a reference here to the receipt of expenses cf. e. g. 1260.
',
which shows that \
(,
art.
(iii,
per cent,
is
and
P.
5-1 7
but
21.
For the supplement

els
is
a difiiculty.
or
(P.
Amh.
eU (P. Brit. Mus. 256. (a) 15 (ii, cf. 1260. 12. 138. 14) are not so well adapted to the space, but
p.
:] [\!, ([][]
Kivdvvco,
1.
(P. Flor. 75. 17) would be suitable. 23-4. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 948. 8
220)
3! 1214 (, 256) Mitteis, Berichte d. SUchs. Gesellsch.
^
d. is
napaSaaei
23 the letters '[ are very doubtfully identified, and longer supplement, but the exiguous vestiges do not suit 25-6. Cf. 1260. 17-19. The supplement in 1. 25 but seems guaranteed by the analogy of 1260 possibly
;
In Wissetisch. 19 10, pp. 270 sqq. there would be room for a somewhat
[5
/
p.
99))
fh
longer than would be expected,
was abbreviated.
1260.
Declaration of a Shipper.
23
9-7
cm.
A. D.
286.
for
An
acknowledgement similar to 1259 of the receipt of a cargo of corn

;
transport to Alexandria
cf.
{5)
5
[) .
'
eis
^' '
(
the introduction to that papyrus.
{9) {^) ?
{) \\
07{)
oe, ety
\\
ols
)[) ,
eav
^[)
veas
ai
([]9 () (^(
15
//
70[]
,
20
[]
.. )()() 1260.
8e
183
/^,
(eTovs)
()
(5)
and hand 25
\[] [\\
).
[\
()
'[] ([) ())

!
[()'\
30
. \\
from
-7 7
[ ][{)
{).
.
1.
12.
27.
.
of
COri".
from
1/(
Pap.
8.
Pap.
' Aurelius Philippus also called Horion, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Anicetus son of Olbanus, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, belonging to the heirs of Tiro, of 350 artabae burden. I have received and embarked upon the aforesaid boat in accordance with the instructions of Ulpius Cyrillus, the most eminent catholicus, from Aurelius Demetrianus and however he is styled, decaprotus of part of the middle toparchy, 75 artabae of new, pure, and sifted barley, belonging to the village of Heracleum, which I will transport to the most illustrious Alexandria and deliver to whomsoever I am ordered to deliver it, and I will produce the certificate of the delivery, because I have been paid all the expenses. This receipt is valid, there being three copies of it, of which I have issued two to you, the strategus, and one to the decaprotus, and in answer to the formal question I have given my consent.' Date and signature of Anicetus written for him by Aurelius Silvanus.
pilot of a Hellenic boat
3.
5.
Goodsp. 14. 3. 12. cf. 989 and 1285. 100. 14-15. P. Flor. 75. 18-20 is rather more
:
15-16.
\ ' ( /
may be
so
:
for'Op/SaKoC
P.
e. g.
The
are
28.
SO e.g. P. Flor. 21. 14 ciVewyKoC/jev,
^.
=
Urbani.
explicit
J
[rijr
]!
1 4.
ds
'
of.
P. Goodsp.
9 10.
more
/[]/
precisely defined in P. Flor. 75. 21-2 cf. P. Goodsp. 1 4. 7 J
\(?\
\\\
Hamburg
44. 7 eneveyKS).
i84

1261.
Declaration concerning Commissariat.

26-3
19-5 cm.
A. D.
325.
Acknowledgement on oath from

in
a senator of
Oxyrhynchus
to a centurion
the service of the catholicus that he had received a quantity of produce
for transport
official visit,
and
delivery.
The consignment was

ii,
destined partly for a coming

;
partly for troops stationed at Babylon

pp. 88-9.
cf.
1115, Wilcken, Grundz.
pp. 358-9, 361-2, P. Giessen

'^'^^
^frL"']
.([^
.
[]
ra|[e]cuy
Trap
.[..]..
[]
10
() [) '(, ^^,
els
31.
^( , () - ,^ . {)
[] []
^^.
line.
{) ^() ?() {) {) , () () {){) () ( () [(]

,
eh
kv
Trjs
8.
1.
[]{6)
.
ro.
1.
above the
'
.
1.
els
\,
.
.
^'''.
g,
added
year after the third consulship of our masters Crispus and Constantinus, the most To Flavius Sarapion, centurion on the staff of the most eminent catholicus, from Aurelius Heracles son of Coelacius, senator of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, superintendent of . I swear the holy divine oath by our masters the Emperor and Caesars that I have received from the produce of the 12th indiction 24,235 pounds, for the coming visit 10,000 pounds, and for provisioning the most noble soldiers quartered at Bab3'lon under Severianus, praepositus, 14,235 pounds, and the expenses, to carry down and make the distribution of them in full whenever I am ordered, and I will produce the receipts for the delivery, without giving any cause for complaint;
illustrious Caesars.
The
1261.
otherwise
may
be
liable to the penalties of the divine oath.
Tubi
18.'
3. 5.
Cf. B.
G. U. 21.
iii.
10
of the
There seems to be line nor do the faint

as
e. g.
insufficient
vestiges suggest that word.

iii.
was
given,
in 43. recto
might also be used, as e.g. 1115. 10 was perhaps that of the catholicus himself, as . The expected
1259. 33
9.
(iii.
. ( (: .
room
for
1 1
:
185
The
aforesaid consulship,
(cf. e. g.
1194. 3-4) at the beginning Perhaps the name of the produce

geographical qualification
in P. Brit.
^.(!([\. A
Mus.
cf. 1260. For Km has perhaps fallen 1 7. here was apparently to be carried out by the the note ad loc. lO-II. cf e. g. 1115. 9 Sqq.
P 240)
out before KaTfV((y)Kiu. himself, as in 114. 12
The
;
cf.
1262.
Receipt of Seed-corn.
10-4
6-2 cm.
A. D.
197.
acknowledgement, addressed to the strategus and basilicogrammateus through two local commissioners, of a loan of seed-corn; cf. 1031, P. Flor. ai (Arsinoite nome), which are applications for loans addressed directly to such commissioners, and P. Hamburg 19, a similar application to the basilicogrammateus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, in which no commission is mentioned. In practice, no doubt, the mode of address in these applications varied at the caprice of the writer, and it is not to be inferred from P. Hamburg 19 that the commission was not sitting. The form of the present document was perhaps
technically the
An
more
correct
cf.
1024, where a grant of seed
is
authorized by
the strategus and basilicogrammateus.
1262 is substantially analogous to the common Arsinoite receipts (e.g. B. G. U. 104, 05, &c.), but follows a different formula. The reign, of which the sixth year was current, was probably that of Septimius Severus, as is indicated by a document on the verso, a short receipt for rent in four lines, of which the text is
/() .
fis
fvoiKwv
this,
(1.
"
(sc.
'/
fTovs)
Below
^, ,
-?
2apar.iahos
written in the reverse direction, the
name
has been washed out.
[] {) {) '{) () () {) ^{) [](') [$) {) {) -\:{)

NeiX(a>
?)
5[]
{)
[.]
_?;(
knl
i86
{<)
q
{erovs)
TTjeojs
TTapaSocrems
els
15
{) ' - Trjs
{) 8(])
{.\).
/eia
Teifiay[ivovs)
'
'^
[)
() '6{)
viocnitpov)
[)
riyy
(]
Taei>(f>aT{peiovs)
([$) {)
ei>eaT{a)Tos)
yevrj{jiaTos)
e/y
[].'
els
rjf
{(tovs)
a{vTr]v)
ye-
mpyS) \epi
Trjeiv
13.
'
COIT.
Lucretius Nilus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, and Serenus, basilicogrammateus of the said nome, through Epimachus son of Sarapion, ex-gymnasiarch, and Demetrius ex-exegetes, appointed to receive and deliver seed employed for the . also called Pha ., sowing of the present 6th year, from ApoUonius the younger, son of Timagenes also called his mother being Didyme also called Tsenphatres, of Teis in the toparchy of Didymus, Thmoisepho. I have received and had measured out to me from you as a loan of seed from the produce of the past 5th year for the sowing of the present 6th year, for the land which
.
To
I cultivate in the area of the said
^
A
83. II,
Teis
.'
. .
4 sqq. In
ex-chief-priest,
1031 the two commissioners, who are both the other agoranomus, are described as
5 \)
T07T\ap\Lasj
^. :
senators,
cf.
one being also an
im
P.
21. 24.
1263.
Announcement concerning Practice of a Trade.

9-4
6-1
cm.
notification addressed to the city-scribe of
proposed to begin practising the trade of a is probably a variant of papyri of the later Roman and Byzantine periods
,
;
A. D.
128-9.
Oxyrhynchus that the

e/jyarrjs in
writer
the current year.
a word occurring in several

1053.
3,
cf.
1288. 13, B. G. U.
bis,
14.11. I9,iii. 3, &c., 295. 8, II, 818. 5, P. Flor. 157. 3, 373.
i3,Reinach 52
P. S.
I.
appear as labourers employed in the construction or where the As a re'xj;?) this calling was repair of embankments and canals, and similar work.
1263.
187
in
presumablj' subject to the or tax on trades, and it was probably the interests of that impost that the present declaration was required.
\{)
5
[) [')
[[6
aneXev-
^ \.
'
15
Sib
\ 88[ [.
Trj
Ti^jiyr).
^ 8
eVoi;[y]
^-
[?
(erovs)]
Diogenes also called Hermaeus, ex-exegetes, scribe of the city, from Dioscorus, freedman of Sarapion son of Sarapion son of Dio inhabitant of Oxyrhynchus in the ., quarter of Hermaeus. I wish to begin from the present thirteenth year of Hadrianus Caesar the lord to practise the trade of a river-worker ; accordingly I present this application
.
.
as above.'
Date.
1264.
Notification of Inviolability.
32-6
8-5 cm.
This singular document

the formal entry
()
is
an application to the
in their registers of a right of inviolability
( {)
A. D.
272.
for
attaching to the writer, as recently recognized
by the
dioecetes
a copy of the
memorandum
of the claim.
is
of the dioecetes was at the same time forwarded
in substantiation
frequently coupled in inscriptions with immunity from taxation as

conferred
in
a personal privilege
return
for
services
to
the
State (cf e.g.
Dittenberger, Or. gr. inscr. 66, 150. 15), and the same combination occurs in P. Brit. Mus. 345 (ii, p. 113), where two pastophori are described as
TTJs
natural to infer a sileniio that the applicant was not a

order,
In the present instance
it is
and the ground of his privilege is presumably to be found in the strange term dvaibeia in 1. 18. It seems likely that, as both Wilcken and Mitteis have
suggested, the word meant
established
is
by the Lex
hilia et
member
of
any
priestly
and that the reference is to the ins liberortmi Papia Poppaea. is not indeed known to
have been included among the privileges conferred by that enactment, but
i88

its
information regarding
provisions
it
is
incomplete.
What
exactly this
'
implied
is
uncertain
perhaps
secured the person of a debtor as against private

it
creditors, or perhaps, as Mitteis thinks,
carried immunitj' from certain public
was wide enough to be efficacious in both these directions. That immunity from taxation was recognized through the registers of the was already known from B. G. U. 1073 (a. d. 275, also from Oxyrhynchus), and it is interesting to find similar treatment accorded to the parallel privilege of Preisigke will perhaps welcome this as fresh evidence that the registers were not a Grundbuch (cf. his recent discussion in Klio xii, If, however, meant immunity from pp. 402 sqq., especially pp. 418-19). distraint, an entry of such a privilege would not be out of place upon the registers
functions
;
possibly
it
.
]
of the
immunity
ownership of property, such a right might naturally appear
[
5
[] '' {) )?. {)
^{')
7
[ ]{^)
is
to be connected rather with liturgies, since these were based
'
'
as these are
commonly understood
or, again, if
the
upon
in a property-register.
[.)
Trjs
(-) [] {) [](^)
'
0^)(^[
'-^[
(
kv
>
2
'
'[.]
, '' {)
1264.
Koi
(eTouy)
' 6[8]
.
.
^^
5-
189
25
'{)
rj.
.
corr.
COrr.
from
\.
from
and
18.
1.15.
'
[] ([. (!
4
1.
Pap.
c6rr.
.
Pap.
Fap.
corr.
6.
First
of
|;(/;(('
Pap.
;
12.
(.'').
>/
so in
{?).
23.
27. ; COrr,
illustrious city of
also called Apollonius, ex-gymnasiarch of the illustrious and most Oxyrhynchus, and his associate, both keepers of the archives, from Julius Theon also called Zoilus, son of Gaius Julius Alexander, of the illustrious and most illustrious I submit to you in duplicate the copy of the memorandum drawn up in city of Oxyrhynchus. consequence of my petition to his excellency Andromachus, ex-dioecetes, concerning the inviolability legally belonging to me and present this memorandum in order that the proper entry may be made against my name through the registers in your keeping, so that all may know the rights belonging to me in virtue of the number of my children and I swear the oath customary with Romans that I have not made a false statement. The 2nd year of the Emperor Caesar Lucius Domitius Aurelianus Pius Felix Augustus and the 5th year of Julius Aurelius Septimius Vaballathus Athenodorus, most illustrious king, consul, Emperor, general of the Romans, Phamenoth 8.'
Aurelius
Some civic title is to be restored in the lacuna and seems to 1. i (see the critical note, and cf. e. g. 1199. x). This seems to be the latest extant mention of the dioecetes as a central authority cf. Wilcken, Grundz. p. 157. the catholicus had already been instituted by this time 12-15. Cf. the notification of aTfXfia in B. G. U. 1073. 15-19 Iv elbrfre
2.
suit the correction in

8.
()
CK
XeToi
.
fivaideias is
eniareX-
1 8.
clearly written,
except for the fact that the top of the
has been
retouched.
9, P. Strassb. 8, B.
of.
20 sqq. Other papyri dated in the joint reign of Aurelian and Vaballathus are C. P. R. G. U. 946. The last alone gives Vaballathus the title as here
loc.
Wilcken' s note ad
1265.
Affidavit of Priestly Rank.

23.5
X 8-6 cm.
A. D.
336.
Declaration on oath to the logistes
by
a priest of Zeus, Hera, and other gods,
and bearer from his father.

pp. 203 sqq.
(?;?)
As
is
of the divine images, that his priestly rank
was derived
office in the
i,
well
in
known, the priesthood was a hereditary

earlier
Graeco-Roman period as
times;
cf.
Otto, Priester
und Tempel,
igo

Mera
SeairoTov
{).
[]1
'
{])
0^{vpvyyiTOv)
? '^ (, ^ ( (]
([
( \\()\'\ -
15
20
{^ \ \ . '
\'\{)
!iepims
25
and hand
[]
,{)
?
,
8.
Pap.
2'].
1.
2.
7)/ Pap.
{?)
26.
1.
25. iVareias Pap.

'
.
. .
15.
Pap.
a>s
20.
1.
TVy}âvovTOS.
The year after the consulship of Julius Constantius, patrician, brother of our master Constantinus Augustus, and Rufius Albinus, the most illustrious. To Flavius Paranius also called Macrobius, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Thonius son of Demetrius, of the same city, priest of the temple of Zeus, Hera, and the associated most
1265.
I
191
great gods, celebrant of the divine images
me
and their advancing victory. Your grace enjoined Accordingly I acknowledge, obtained the aforesaid rank. our masters the Emperor and the Caesars, that I received swearing the holy, divine oath by the said rank in succession to my aforesaid father Demetrius, who was himself one of the said priests and celebrants of the divine images, and that I have made no false statement, In the consulate aforesaid, under penalty of the consequences of the divine oath. Phamenoth 30. I, Aurelius Thonius, have sworn the divine oath, as aforesaid.'
to state in writing
whence
8.
Cf.
the editors of Dikaiomala,

p.
:
p. 64, Otto, Priester
II.
e.g. 1142. 9, note, Mayser, Grammaiik^ pp. 163-4. Wilcken suggests 13. [][;]7;5 is not Very satisfactory.
vestiges less well,
17-18. It is noticeable that the writer makes no reference to his mother; cf. note on 1256. II. 21-2. The words as they stand are just intelligible, but probably the writer intended
! . ( .
3, v^fhere p.
cf. e.
483.
\\
is
probably to be restored, as here, after "Hpar
121, rightly rejected

I.
[
vli.
g. B.
G. U.
19-20, 362.
17, &c., Wessely,
Kar.
tind Sohi. Nes.
und Tempel,
for
i,
is
pp. 10, 95. For the
common
omission of y between vowels
cf.
[/17;, but this
suits the
and hardly gives
the required sense.
1266.
Examination
()
is lost,
for Membership of the Gymnasium.
25-2
89
cm.
This
is
an application by a father for the
to the latter's admission to the

199, 200, 1202, P.
Rylands loi.
gymnasium cf. Wilcken, Grunds. pp. 140-3, The document is of precisely the same kind as
;
A.D. 98.
of his son as a preliminary
257, and being better preserved at the end
The
the
the strategus and basilicogrammateus as the

of ephebi in the provincial towns
qualification as ephebi, however, a further
(cf Wilcken, op.
cit.,
'
is
a useful supplement to that papyrus.

primarily responsible for
beginning, as in 257,
but presumably the application was addressed to

officials
p.
142, 1202. introd.), and 1266
metropoleis, as at Alexandria, the praefect here intervened
[..].[..]...[.]...
/
(?
[.
[\
!
[\ -
cf 257. 13-15, 1266. 1-2.
For
full
process of daKpiais was
necessary
now shows
;
that in the local

1.
cf the note on
25.
{()
192
8( ? \\()\^
oy r\v
nepiaiv
early
[][
15
,
Se tv
(eVet)
eiT
'
Se
....
] ,
T\rj
(eroi;?)
epoov
eo(eVet),
86
20
vapa6evos
ene-
25
^
evoevo
S)v
eTei
ev raêi
HavXeivov
30
Xeaov
e-êva6ai, tivai
,
]
[e
35
''"'
/^?^^
][a]eas ^
{s\
2nd hand 4
^[,] .
Nepoa
(eroi/y)
Seaov
TeppaviKov Uavvi
. () 6
1266.
15. viov Pap.
18.
COrr.
193
Pap.
;
from
o.
31.
so in
1.
38.
selected at the selection which took place under] . basilicogrammateus, and the other proper officials in the 7th year of the deified Vespasian in accordance with the proofs adduced in his lifetime by my aforesaid father Dionysius also called Amois, son of Psammis son of Ballarus, who was a guard of the palaestra, that his father Psammis son of Ballarus was in the list made in the 34th year of the deified Caesar of those ... in the gymnasium ; and I myself ever since I came up for selection was included in all the lists of the gymnasium ; and I declare that Thermouthion the mother of my son was married to me in the 2nd year of Domitian by an autograph contract which was also made public through the record-office in the following 3rd year, while her father Plution son of Plutarchus, registered at the South Square quarter, was in the same fifth year of the deified Vespasian placed by Sutorius Sosibius, then strategus, and Nicander, then basilicogrammateus, and the other proper officials in the class of persons selected by Quintius (?) Paulinus ; and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus that I have made no false statement, and that Plution is the son of myself and Thermouthion by birth and not by adoption nor is he supposititious, and that I have not availed myself of credentials belonging to others or identity of names ; otherwise may I be liable to the consequences of the oath. The ist year
'
[.
declare that I
was
late strategus
and Pamphilus,
late
I, Psammis of the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus, Pauni 16. son of Dionysius also called Amois, have presented the memorandum and sworn
the oath.'
!
1
comparison of the dates in 11. 4 and 1 7 indicates that the reference is to the of the applicant, not, as in 257. 12 sqq., to that of his father. 11-12. oi cK is commonly used absolutely, but here seems to have been combined with a participle.
I sqq.
71 9. Cf. 906. 89
'
we had suggested in Hypoihek und Hypallagma,

that, as
a.
preferred by Mitteis, Grundz.Tpp. 86, 126, must accordingly of private contracts see Mitteis, op. ci/., pp. 82-7, be definitely discarded. On the Preisigke, op. a'/., pp. 296 sqq., 1200. introd., 1273. introd., Jors, Z. Sav. xxxiv, pp. 107 sqq.
^.
23.
,
;
:
Sc
a passage now cleared up by the present parallel, which indicates the note ad loc. (so too Preisigke, Girowesen, p. 299, Schwarz, really i. e. in question was p. 88), the
^^
[]
^\( :
The explanation
remarks on pp. 14 1-2 concerning marriage-contracts now require modification. The 5th year has not occurred in what remains of the text, but was perhaps mentioned in connexion with the of the applicant's father in the lines which originally preceded 11. r sqq. cf. 257. 12 sqq. and note. 25. Paulinus is known from Josephus, Bell. Jud. vii. 10. 4 to have succeeded
Jors's
Lupus (died a. d. 73) in the praefecture, but this is his first occurrence in He has been identified with the Valerius Paulinus mentioned by Tacitus, Hisi. iii. Prosopograph. Imp. Rom. iii, p. 373, Cantarelli, La serie del prefetii, i, p. 35), but the 43 nomen is at any rate not Valerius ; it looks rather like a corruption of Quintius. the first three letters are indistinct, but on the whole are more like im than here, if is, however, expected on the analogy of P. Flor. 57. 73, and rightly read, may be due to the carelessness of the scribe. hence be restored in 257. 13-14. 26-7. and must 32-6. Cf. 257. 40-3, which should now be read ctva\i ' ipoi
Ti.
Julius
papyri.
(cf.
7(
2[/3
\( ' \
>\\
\'^
\\ ^
]^ \
(?)
^ ,
\
! ]
14.
Cf.
194

\.
may
previously read before is preferable to s, or if the /xi^Scvi on the analogy of B. G. U. 1032. be substituted for &' aXKorpiais also P. Tebt. 316. ii. 910 in ]. 35 is conjectural (cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 293. 19), but suits the remains; anap])(ais
;
\\(!
^^ \(/
cm.
&(
('^
^,
cannot be read.
1267.
Registration of a Child.
24-5
7-7
A.D. 209. for the registration of
request to an
a boy aged three
is to be referred to the which several examples from the Fayum have been published cf. P. Fay. 28, Tebt. 299, Gen. 33, B. G. U. 28, iio-ii, and Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 195-6. There are, however, considerable differences in formula, the most obvious being the concurrence of the owner of the house, where the boy was to be registered, with the boy's father in presenting the application. Possibly, no doubt, in the Fayum examples the parents happened to be owners and not tenants. That the present notification occurred some years after the child's birth is no unusual circumstance. The papyrus offers a still older mention of the tribal organization of the provincial metropoleis than 1030. On the verso is an extract from an official survey-list (1287).
amphodogrammateus of the city years and five months. The document

birth, of
;
category of the notifications of
?[] ? [\.
Svptcuvi
<:{]()
SapamaSos
/c[a]i
[]\
ttjs
^!.
)(ovTos
Kias
1
-5',
(^)
{eTOs)
1267.
195
{)
/{)
tTWv
nevTe.
20
^ ^
[']
eyfreCaOâi).
25 {(Tovs)
^(.
30
1.
'
[]
Syrion,
^ ^
Pap.
;
[]5 2(
.
Pap.
SO in
1.
14.
15
UiOi'
19.
Va.^,
from ApoUonarion daughter of Harpalus and Sarapias, of Oxyrhynchus, with her guardian Charmus son of Pausiras and ., and from Zoilus son of Zoilus son of Apollonius, his mother being Claudia daughter Theon, of the said city. We wish that now for the first time and henceforth Zoilus' of legitimate son Horion, his mother being Heras daughter of Apollonius, a payer of twelve drachmae and member of the gymnasium, aged in the present 17th year three years and five months, should be registered in the share of a house owned by me, ApoUonarion, in the Broad Street quarter. We accordingly present this memorandum as is fitting, and swear by the fortune of our lords the Emperors Severus and Antoninus and Geta Caesar Augusti that we have made no false statement.' Date.
of the 3rd tribe,
. .
To
amphodogrammateus
1-2. Cf. 1030. 2, introd., 1116. 20, which gives the equation o{ and Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 42-3, 348-9. 10. cf. the phrase in registrations of property, e. g. P. Tebt. 323. 7, where we interpreted it as meaning that the new owner was making a return for the first time of his acquisition. Mitteis thinks {Grundz. p. loi) that the sense must be that the person making the return was appearing for the first time as a property-owner Eger, Aeg. Grundbiichwesen, pp. 12 1-2, leaves the question open. The analogy of the present passage is distinctly in favour of our original explanation. 13. In 733. 3 )[7-/)()] n\aT(eias) is probably to be read. in preference to 1 7. The gist of the document appears to commend the meaning being that Horion was qualified by descent for eventual classification as a Cf. e. g. P. Amh. 75. 35, where the latter phrase is applied to a boy of three years.
:
(;^),
- ^.
()
196

1268.
Registration of a House after Purchase.

16-9
I2-I
cm.
Third century.
This document belongs to the class of property-returns following upon purchase, of which examples have been published from the Fayiim (e. g. P. Tebt.
323),
(P.
Hermopolis
Strassb. 34)
pp. 99-101.
Mus. 945 (iii, p. 120), Leipzig 3. ii), and Antinoe Eger, Aeg. Grundbuchwesen, pp. 1 20-3, Mitteis, Grundz. 1268 has some peculiarities which give it an interest in spite of its
(e.
g. P. Brit.
cf.
extensive mutilation.
A noticeable feature
title
;
is
the array of documentary evidence
adduced Antinoe
is
in
support of the purchaser's
in the parallels
from Hermopolis and

it is
this is less prominent, while in those
from the
Fayum
is
not directly
referred to.
An
analogous papyrus from Oxyrhynchus
but is an application for irapaeecrLs, an expedient not in the form of an supposed to have been adopted when the previous owner had not made an 1199, as cf. Eger, op. cit., pp. 131 sqq., Mitteis, op. cit., pp. 103 sqq.
;
?)
yet
it
1199, which, however,
was pointed out
by a
an
it
1268 now brings the correlative contrary evidence apparently states in 11. 14-15 that the vendors was conMitteis plausibly suggests that the present ditioned by the production of evidence that the vendors' title depended on But it Can hardly be said that the conditions (11. 1 3, 1 7). are yet fully understood. and underlying the alternatives of
is
boL
.,
itself
in the introd.
ad
loc,
conflicts with the

in
current explanation
positive statement that the
property
question had been declared in

;
by the vendor.
an
The document
Alexander.
belongs to the
1.
first
half,
probably, of the third century

refer
the sixth year mentioned in
2nd hand
[^
[
{
26
KaTCt
may
well
to the
reign
of Severus
21 letters
as]
((). () {(^)
'HpUTos
2 1 letters
['
-]
letters
]
]>
'Hparos
'AvTivoems.
19 letters
! ]
Ilero-
'
^
(erei)
TToXecoy
1268.
[r^y
[
[ [ [
8$
noXecos
1
Oeai
{5)
rij]
!/][]
!
197
'
TaatvTL
1
fat
8 letters
{)
7
[_
9 letters
24
2^
letters
.'
tôSois
]^
ttj
^]
\68
29 letters
15
[
[
\ [
[
27
,.
[.
] []
/]//[]_''
86][]
21 letters
[]
, , (68
SiaXoyrjs
Se
][]5
S)v
[ \
I.
28 letters
/[]_'
"29 letters
corr.
'"''
/f['?i']i
,
rpels
[\
\
]i^
''[]
3.
Cf e.g. 713. I. The Oxyrhynchite

.
. .
cf. 579, 1117. 2-3. But the fact that a person tjj was at the same time an 9. Cf. 1208. 6, note. owner of property shows that the patria polestas was not strictly interpreted in Egypt. is a somewhat doubtful restoration, but seems suitable enough in this 13. context on the use of the term cf. Mitteis, Grundz. p. 63. On the iroXeai), which appears in connexion with the of contracts, cf. Mitteis, op. cit., pp. 84-5,
:
45. 6-7.
[ :
14-0 of TOW
from
-.
8.
tVois
Pap.
) \\( .
The
is
:
mentioned also
e.g.
1.
in
cf.
1 7,
Mitteis,
270. 22, 1052. 5. Grundz. pp. 65-7.
]/[]
Preisigke, Gi'rowesen, p. 297. are not yet clear. Mitteis's
relations of the officials

84',
remark (pp.
to the KardKoyeiov rfj 125') that apparently the latter only was
8\
ig8

seems
to
concerned with the preparation of

present passage.
202
ofifice.
([](.
\][ . -(]\(].
A
1416. Similarly 119 9. 245 "["]' The next words should now be restored, on the analogy ofl. 16, e[iv]ai S[e Something like may be supplied in the lacuna before
[a]n-oyfypa(î[ai]
need modification
in the light of the
1269.
List of Property. X
cm.
list
addressed to the exegetes (of Oxyrhynchus) of some property belong-
ing to two minors whose father was dead.
The
list
had been drawn up by
the uncle of the minors on the order of the previous exegetes and was
mitted to his successor in the

functions of the exegetae
323),
;
supervision of minors was one of the
cf.
P.
Amh.
85, 86, B. G.
and
for a
near parallel to the present papyrus B. G. U. 388.

eKeyov 'Âpov
T{.vk% TTpos
6
list
(ii,
(\
different
is
1.
-'
[.][]
their late
had been pawned by

p. 245)
owner
.
(sc.
;
U. 1070 (= Mitteis, Chrestom. ii. 22-4 etVeXSoiires
various
Several of the articles in the
now sub-
[\[,]
193. verso
cf.
e.g. 114, P. Brit.
Mus.
Three
The upper part From cursive.

left
hands are apparently to be distinguished in the document. upright semi-uncials which change in 1. 20 to a smaller 4 onwards dots or short dashes have been placed in the
in
lines.
margin close to most of the
< ,
iepe?
^ ,
-
(and hand)
TOS
^ ^. ^ {)
''''1
Se
tepei
1269.
199
,
15
20
,
KOVS,
8/^?
{}
^
erepos
O^vpvyymv
^.
\
(3rd hand)
irpos
25 XfioLS
,
]
.
,)
IaaTo(s)
[]}, []
[
'
,
35
[
,
]^
4
[
1.
, ] [] ,
\[\
-k-
[\
Iji^pivov
[] % \
24.
,
1.
,\\,
8.
; of
; corr.
30.
over something expunged.

29.
1.
^^pov.
. .
33.
over something expunged. or Xiavaprj. 1. 28.

36.
1.
1.
.
Or
irpos
added above the Hne.
ig.
icraT-o(f)
from Theonas son of Isidorus and Appended is a copy of the list which I presented to SoSris of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Sarapion, your predecessor as exegetes, of the articles left to my nephew and niece, being minors, Sarapas and Sarapous, by their deceased father, who was my full brother, Isas. To Sarapion, priest and exegetes in office, from Theonas son of Isidorus and Soerous of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Being asked by you for a list of the furniture and other articles left to my nephew and niece, being minors, Sarapas and Sarapous, by their deceased father who was my full brother Isas, I declare that they are as follows a coffer
'
To
Ptolemaeus, priest and exegetes in
office,
200
supplied with a false key, another out of use, a box of bronze, a plate or dish pledged by Isas during his lifetime to Panares for twenty drachmae of silver, another box likewise pledged for ten drachmae to the same Panares, a flask of tin pledged to the same person for four drachmae, a coloured pledged to me for a further sum of twelve drachmae, a tunic pledged to Tnephersois for eight drachmae, and a half share in three weavers' looms which belonged to his father, a pig sold by me, Theon, after the death of my brother Isas .' for forty drachmae, a large chest of bronze, one cup of tin and one of silver, a pillow .
. . . . . .
14.
22. occurs in a line of Plato Com. (Kock 77) apparently in the sense of a false key ; that this is the meaning here is not clear. 23. kKus does not seem to occur elsewhere in this sense.
^
:
in
1.
3 she
was
called
34. Bloivos: in
note.
11.
and 13
.
{c)
cf.
1.
34, note,
and 1291.
introd.
The same
irregularity occurs in
119;
cf.
1.
14,
PETITIONS.
65
cm.
of
1270,
Notification through the Archidicastes.

32
A. D. 159.
A notice addressed
to the strategus
by the purchaser
some land
that he
had brought the terms of his contract to the cognizance of the archidicastes, who had authorized the strategus to communicate this fact to the seller or her representatives. Documents of this class, of which other examples are 485, B. G. U. and were commonly employed to bring formal 578, &c., are known as notice of claims for breaches of agreement cf. Mitteis, Grundz. pp. 122 sqq., who has well characterized the proceeding as Mahnverfahren '. The peculiarity of 1270 is that no claim or complaint is specified the object of the communication is apparently stated to be merely that the seller might be aware of the validity of the contract (11. 52-3). This is yet more vague than 286, an analogous invocation of the archidicastes in which the claim is still hypothetical
;
'
,
,
is
(11.
17-20).
the present case, too, some negligence in the fulfilment of the terms of the contract
was anticipated, and the purchaser had recourse to this as a precautionary measure. Mitteis suggests that the seller had died, and that her heirs had to be notified before being called upon to carry out the terms of the agreement cf. Cod. Theod. ii. 27. i. In 1. 50 the possibility of her decease
;
/
:
.
Perhaps
in
is
indeed mentioned, but only
in
a stereotyped phrase
(cf.
e. g.
485. 29, and
contrast B. G. U. 888. 20), which does not imply that the writer believed death to have taken place.
It
may
be remarked that
is
in the application to
the archidicastes an abstract

it.
of the contract
given, not a complete copy of
This
is
very likely due,
1270.
as suggested
is
PETITIONS
not parallel
a notarial
upon.
-,
;
Of
differentiated from
?
by
cf.
Mitteis in connexion with B. G. U. 888 (Grtindz. p. 134^
1266. 17-19, note), to the fact that the contract in question was
not a
there
is
requiring
here
no word, and
^
;
201
:
906
before
it
could be acted
is
the document
thus
719,
and cannot be explained as an announcement of the

cf.
fact of publication to the other party to the contract
'() ^. [[5 ,\ '[ .^ . [)

[)8[
woXems.
tepevi
[
1276. 19, note.
KiXep
[ )([ < [^9 ^([.
Tevs
15
5}
.'
20
avTrj
[\
.
Kaiaapos
Ke\ep[t
''
ttjs
ie[pei
['
[
^5>
Trjs
[ ^[!
)[
[
^....
6()
6^
rj
Aioyevovi
[ ^[
6[
-eVet
25 Ttjs Aioytvov^
! [5 '
[ [
e[
.
5!
e-
/".
-"/
[.
202
30
ras Se
35 eKUTOv e
40
^? [ [9
\! \ ]\ ? [-( ?[ ^ \
[
, 9 ([
rjs
6'['
irphs
^-
[)( '
[
/-
Se
45
[ ,
erovs
,
?
[]
ei
\? , [
,
()
\ [. {) [^ [
[rrj
k-
Tois
55
()
6
5'
[ ' [ [
. . . .
?[ [.
'[f
[ [ [
''
' [ '[
.,
kav
reXeiOts
^.
.
49
[.]
upevs Pap.
17.
Pap.
"''''
5^
. .
""
of Oxyrhynchus. Phocion, strategus, from Ptolemaeus son of Herodes and ., copy of the communication which I have obtained from the record-office is as follows
1270.
PETITIONS
203
" Celer, priest and archidicastes, to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. Let a copy of the application presented to me be served, as below. Good-bye. The 22nd year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, the ... of the month Hadrianus. Signed by me, written by me, Sarapion ., scribe of the record'" To Celer son of the ex-hypomnematographus office. ex-strategus of the city, ., priest, archidicastes, and superintendent of the chrematistae and other tribunals, from Ptolemaeus son of Herodes and . ., of Oxyrhynchus. By the terms of the contract made daughter of Diogenes and Sinthoonis with her guardian her son by me with Ammon Diogenes son of Theon, of the said city, in the present 22nd year, she acknowledged that she had ceded to me the sixth part of an arura, or thereabouts, whether more or less, of catoecic corn-bearing arable land, of rectangular shape, belonging to her in the area of the village ... in the holding of Polycleidas, and formerly the property of . daughter of Diogenes, the whole one arura being held jointly with . and another, and being adjoined on the south, north, east, and west by and that she had received from me ., forthwith from hand to hand in full the hundred and six drachmae of the Imperial silver coinage agreed upon between us as the price of the sixth part of an arura, as aforesaid, and that she would guarantee the land with every guarantee as free from the liability of cultivating royal or domain land and every impost and from construction and ... of dykes and also from all public taxes incident in the past down to the end of and including the 2 ist year of Antoninus Caesar the lord, because the proceeds henceforth belong to me, Ptolemaeus, with the conditions included in the contract concerning the previous cultivation. I beg you to give orders that instructions should be sent to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome to serve a copy of this application upon Ammon . if alive, or if not, upon her full heirs whose names will be disclosed on the spot, as is fitting, in order that they may know that the contract with all its provisions is valid.'" (Endorsed) Let the proper steps be taken. The 22nd year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, the ... of the month Hadrianus." In these circumstances I request that a copy should be served on Ammon fitting.' Date. ., as is
.
. . .
.,
,
I.
1 8.
Phocion has occurred in 476, which may now be dated more precisely. 10-12. For the double signatures cf e.g. 485. 8, 719. 6. ey[paâ is possible but the Order would be unnatural and a patron}'mic is more probable, with
understood. 1214.
Cf.
\(
1.
58
either
28.
Very
([/
2930.
46. 48.
likely np6s
^
or
after
.:
;
cf.
727. 23, B.G. U. 888. 56.

possible.
is
[(
top
if right,
must be
the
. genitives . ?) or a descriptive phrase or at any rate the latter of them, look like an error for accusatives. -6 where the mutilated ....]. [.] ias 39. Cf 1208. 21 word before is doubdess the same as i[. here ; it is not, apparently, The supplement is a shortened form of 504. 25-6, 1208. 22. 45.
.
([
.
.
but
may
be the
initial
name of a person and The ?).

.
[^'\ [
,
29,
1.
of a proper name. either a patronymic
-\,
^,
.
.
]8
is
Cf
emSoivm,
to be read.
would
53. For ' off also be suitable.
not to be connected with the preceding sentence 54. but is the endorsement of the archidicastes, to be taken with the following date ; cf 286. 28. In 485. 34 and B.G. U. 578. 22 a full stop should similarly be placed before ass
as
,,
:
for the
supplement e.g. 286. 12, 485. 24. cf. e.g. B. G. U. 578. 20, 888. 20, and 485.
where
not
which
is
quite conjectural here, cf
46 note.
o5 cav
1200. 56 shows,
is
204
56-8. 485. 35-7

ak\}S>
1. 35 the Supposed mark of abbreviation is no doubt a stroke over the day of the month ; after this there would be room In 1. 56 which, however, may well have been omitted. more than room) for (but not here, if [/c]at is right in the line below, nothing more than the figures of the date are wanted and the rest of the line was presumably blank. after
^ ,
\
An
is

may now be
yei/V6[ai
]7.
read on
this
analogy
[0
.]
[>?]
T[o]yVov ovtos
At the end of
1271.
Petition to the Praefect.

13-1
cm.
(cf.
A.D. 246.
Plate V.
application to the praefect Valerius Firmus
720.
i,
1194. introd.) from
woman who was
a citizen of Side for a permit to leave the country via Pharos.

official
An
but
this
extremely cursive
endorsement
in
Latin remains partly undeciphered,
not likely to have contained more than a formal authorization.
With
interesting illustration of the vigilance exercised
by
f$ov
the Government on
the frontiers of
Egypt and the

. .
.
strictness with
ii.
which ingress and egress were

loi
.
C.
I.
( ?
ÂKeâvbpfCai
controlled Wilcken aptly compares Strabo
'
; 'Aeâvbpq
This Ptolemaic
addressed to the commandant at Pharos, corresponding to the authorization For the latter official cf. issued by the Roman praefect to the procurator Phari.
L.
vi.
,
.. I
ovbe ye
^,
mentioned by Strabo was no doubt a permit
(vehexero
en
) ^'
avev
^poaos
"6^%% proc.
Pari Alexandriae ad Aegyptum.
,, ,
pot;
S {85).
[]
.
2nd hand Valerms Firnms

Asclepiade
diniitti
.
.
Wos.
... si
.\.
.
d
.
10
CO
tis
/'>[
dqtiim xvii k\al{endas)

Present}
A [Ibino co{ji)s{ulibus)
1271.
'
PETITIONS
205
To
lord, to sail out
Valerius Firmus, praefect of Egypt, from Aurelia Maeciana of Side. I wish, my by way of Pharos ; I therefore beg you to write to the procurator of Pharos
to leave, as
is
to allow
8.
me
usual.
Pachon
i.
Farewell.'
Latin endorsement.
Asclepiadae is expected, but the letter after d is not in the least like a and probably Asdepiade was meant. At the end of the line neither Phari nor Pari seems to suit ; iussi looks more possible, and sal(uiem) would then be almost inevitable for the intervening word. 9. Some form oi dimittere ns.tax2\\y suggests itself, and perhaps dimiiti or dimittimus was
fifth letter is much more like a or r than /; cf. however the / oi datum (?) The first letter might be b. Wilcken, who has contributed to the decipherment 1. 12. of these lines, proposes dimittite de F\aro (better P\haro), but for this there is strictly a stroke too much. 10. One of the two letters after co is apparently m. 12-13. datum accords with the following figures, and Presenilis sufficiently suitable in the next line ; the remains of the letter before the lacuna apparently exclude e\_t A Ihino.
meant, though the

in
1272.
Complaint of Theft.
13-9
X 9-6 cm.
A. D. 144.
This document belongs to a well-known type, which has been discussed at length by Mitteis, Leipz. Sitz.-Ber. pp. 6'^ sqq. and Grmidz. pp. 0,'^ sqq. Owing to the mutilation of the beginning it is uncertain whether the petition
was addressed to the strategus

officer of police.
or, as
frequently happens, to a centurion or lesser

1.
The suggestion
in
19 of a personal inspection perhaps points
rather to the latter.
[
[.
.
\_pav,
[)(6i\vTaiv
? ]9. \[ [] [ ] ^ ^4 .
.
[5
[Svo
[os
\ \ ]
/
^ [
\(
];[
S[apa7ria}uos
]riv
\w
\(3[
evpov 6
[] 8 [].
\'\
)(^\
'
(-
(6
2o6
15

\yep'\8iov
8ic(,
TTJs
(
.
.
.\ '
eêTJj
'HpaTOS
^,
20
7
eav So^rj
88 ,
^
25
[] \.^
[
,, []
[]
'
.
1.
{)
.
!
?
(2nd hand)
. from Diemous daughter of Colluthus, of the city of Oxyrhynchus], with her said city. ... I shut up the door of my house and ., of the of the terrace, and on my return I found that a box which I had in the terrace the door had been unfastened and that there had been abstracted from it two gold bracelets of the weight of four minae, a gold figure of Bes, and two large silver bracelets, and that the door of the terrace had been lifted. As I have some suspicion against my neighbours Heras son of Kalathus, weaver, and those working with him, because my house is easy of access from the house of Heras, I present this petition and request that, if you think fit, you should come for a personal inspection, and that Heras and his associates, whose names he will himself give, should be brought before you and the proper inquiry made, in order that I may be able Date and signature of Diemous written for with your assistance to discover my property.' her by Sarapion. '
.
.
guardian Sarapion son of
2-3.
5.
remains of a letter or two shortly before the supposed are insufficient to confirm the supplement suggested. see P. Munich 11. 20, 27, notes, and cf. 9. 33, 12. 6. For the signification of 16, 22, P. Brit. Mus. 210. 19 {/otirn. Phil, xxii, p. 272), 978. 10 (iii, p. 233), 1023. 19
slight
(iii,
Very
p. 268), Flor. 5. 9.
10.
Silver
B.
G.U.
387.
16. cf. P. Fay. no. 9, where the same (Wilcken, ap. Preisigke, Berichtigungslisie, i, p. 131).
:
[ (
ii.
is
derived from
26.
and bronze images of Bes are mentioned

9, II.
in a
list
of temple furniture in
is
compound
to be recognized
1273.
CONTRACTS
207
{d)
CONTRACTS.
Marriage-contract.
34-1
1273.
15-5 cm.
A. D.
260.
between the bridegroom and the mother of the bride, in protocol form like 496, which is more elaborate, and 905, which is shorter, than 1273, The document is of interest as representing a later age than the bulk of
the marriage-contracts of the
A marriage-contract
Roman
period hitherto published, which, with the
exception of the fragmentary C. P. R. 21 of A. D. 230, belong to the first two But though the date in the present case is the middle of the third centuries.
century, and the contracting parties are all Aurelii, the various clauses, apart The from the usual stipulatory formula, adhere closely to the Greek type. specification of the dowry, which consisted, as usual, partly of jewellery, partly of
clothing, contains several rare words.
It is
for future publication
remarkable that the contract includes the stereotyped clause providing From this one 11. 37'~4)
its
of two conclusions appears to follow, each of which conflicts with prevailing views.
( ,
objective style
Either this document in spite of
ment, or notarial contracts could go through the same process of formal publication Of these alternatives the former is much the more probable. as
A certain instance of a contract of marriage drawn up in the form of an

and afterwards published has occurred
loc.)
;
was a privately-drawn agree-
in 1266.
i6sqq. (see the note ad
'
ttj
specification of locality,
and there are certain formal features in 1273 the absence of any opening and the position of the date at the end (contrast e. g. If this view is 496) which, though indecisive, are not without significance. correct, an objective form is a less trustworthy criterion of a notarial contract than has been supposed (cf Mitteis, Grtmdz, pp. 61-3).
],
^)(
k^kSero
'\
-,
toy
? ^{)
avSpl
eavTrjs
[[][]
2o8
10
, ' 86 , ( , 88 8
neivai
kv
()
15
[6][]
TTjv
XevKov
20
['\
rej
.[..].
25 k[av
[ ['\
[\^
8]i,
\\\
[
[ ][(]( \ [\ (5
7
\'\
,
6
, , ,. \\, ]. ?, ),
kv
([\^
^, ^, ,
\tVKov
erepov
nepl
rjs
dvai knl
ois
(
6
7?
Trj
.
,
\^,
)
}
Trjs
kK
\kav nepifj,
kv
ei
\\^'\
kov5
(]5
Trj
''
[]
'
kav
vrepi
.
6
[]
[]} \ka\v []
eh
kv ap\y\xjpicu
35
kav
^ []6 &
\\
40
kvTevOev
{)
kpav\i'\
^ ,
., ,
eivai
, 'tovs
mpi
,
-
\\\'^
[6\\\
45
[]
aiJ[r]^y
[(\
,
.
1.
([]5
e'le'SoTO.
8
43.
. ,. .
Meûp
(
{}
(,
1373.
CONTRACTS
^
(
209
(2nd hand)
(
Apa-ivoos
(ord hand)
7)
12.
Pap.
^,
8. f of Pap. ; SO in
COrr.
from
11.
8,
29.
. 5
Pap.
i"i
Pap.
51
of
((
else
7\](
of
for -Bcis.
44. Third
corr.
from
o.
II. 1. Pap. Ttjs Pap. 20. . Pap. 36. 29. rij Pap. Pap. 5 "û'lijr 49.
9-
and
corr.
52.
corr.
from
' For good fortune. Aurelia Thaesis daughter of Eudaemon and Herais, of Oxyrhynchus, acting with Aurelius Theon also called Nepotianus and however he is styled, has given her daughter Aurelia Tausiris in marriage to the husband Aurelius Arsinous son of Tryphon and Demetria, of the said city, to whom the said giver contributes as the dowry of her said daughter the bride in common gold on the Oxyrhynchite standard a necklace of the kind called maniaces, having a stone and weighing apart from the stone 13 quarters, a brooch (?) with 5 stones set in gold, weighing apart from the stones 4 quarters, a pair of ear-rings with 10 pearls weighing apart from the pearls 3 quarters, a small ring weighing ^ quarter, and in clothing at a valuation a silvery striped Dalmatian veil worth 260 drachmae, a white, single, tasselled, striped frock worth 1 60 drachmae, a turquoise-coloured Dalmatian veil worth 100 drachmae, another white Dalmatian veil with a purple border worth 100 drachmae, making the total of the whole dowry i mina 4^ quarters of common gold, and for the valuation of the clothing 620 drachmae, a sum total to which no addition has been made ; and questioned concerning the aforesaid dowry by the giver of the bride Aurelia Thaesis, the bridegroom Aurelius Arsinous agreed that he had received the full number at the aforesaid weight and valuation. Let husband and wife therefore live blamelessly together, observing the duties of marriage, and the husband shall supply his wife with all necessaries in proportion to his means ; but if which heaven forbid in consequence of an estrangement a separation of the parties takes place, the husband shall restore to the giver of the bride, if she be living, or if not, to the bride, the aforesaid dowry in full within 60 days from the day on which a demand for restoration is made, the gold objects in accordance with the amount of the weight in each case, while, in respect of the clothes at
2IO
a valuation, the bride's representatives shall have the choice of keeping them at the valuation be then made and receiving the balance in silver, or receiving the aforesaid valuation, the If at the time of responsibility for the wear and loss of all these resting with the husband. the separation the bride should be pregnant, the husband shall give her on account of the expenses of the birth 40 drachmae ; and in connexion with the demand of the aforesaid dowry the bride's representatives shall have the right of execution upon both the husband and all his property. This contract is valid, being written in duplicate so that each party may have one copy, and whenever they or one of them chooses, he shall make it public through the bureau, without requiring the concurrence of the other side or any further consent, because both sides now agree to the future publication, and to each other's questions whether this is done rightly and fairly they have given their assent. The 7th year of the Emperors and Caesars Publius Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus Germanici Maximi Pii Felices and Publius Licinius Cornelius Saloninus Valerianus, the most noble Caesar, Augusti, Mecheir 2. (Signed) I, Aureha Thaesis, have given my daughter in marriage to the above mentioned Arsinoiis and have made over to him the aforesaid dowry I, Aurelius as aforesaid, and in answer to the formal question have declared my consent. Theon also called Nepotianus, was associated with her and wrote on her behalf, as she is which heaven illiterate. I, Aurelius Arsinoiis, have received the aforesaid dowry, and if forbid a separation take place, I will restore it as aforesaid, and in answer to the formal question I have declared my consent.'
to
2.
virtue of the ius h'berorum dispense with a xipios (e. g.
taken by a
6-7. 912.
6, 8.
where
though the very

10, wcti/af 12.
for
:
'
(ca[i
( !;
1.
after the introduction
[].
faint vestiges
cf.
:
cf.
912. 4, note, and Mitteis, Grundz. cf. 496, 3, where 1.

:
seems to be a new word.

P. Par. 10.
cf.
.
13.
(!
t-\i
occurs as an epithet of gold in Tzetzes,

. .
.
P. Tcbt. 406, 14
With the form
pp.
167-8.
24.
for
is
,, ^ p.
of the constUutio Anionina 1277. 2), but his place

252.
for
women
is
could in not infrequently
(.[ ([,
might be restored also
y, irivas
t.
and
3,
Possibly
it
in
496.
cannot be said to suggest
910
'
it.
114. 5
where the
i.
,
For
as
its
we
Suggested,
cf.
is
628.
6,
use here
e.g.
I'J
cf.
e.g. vayaiQv in 912.
and Mayser, Grammatik,
];7'[]
also
(cf.
read and
point, 25-
906. 4-5, B. G. U. 1045. unsuitable. In 905. 10 there
and 46. 8 has For the restorations cf
18, C. P. R. 27.
is
1 2) is hardly to be a lacuna before xop;;yeiVM at this
1.
496.
()
omitted.
29. 1 5 fxAoy^s-
(\
Tovs is
52.
perhaps a mistake for
(\
iav
should be read. is 60 drachmae. 33-4. In 496. 10 the corresponding payment for 44. The full name of Saloninus, the youngel son of Gallienus, here occurs for the first time in a papyrus, and the restoration proposed by P. M. Meyer in P. Giessen 50. 34 is In P. Brit. Mus. 211 confirmed. A similar date is found in P. Rylands no. 21-4. oiaKepiavov are (ii, p. 266), if the year has been rightly read, the names
'
due
to the following
(')
UnleSS
mp\
there tOO
; ()
cf.
however
nepl
.
1274.
CONTRACTS
211
1274.
Appointment of a Representative.
1
6-3
14-4 cm.
Third century.
\5 ,
A contract
whereby Aurelia Aristous, widow of a basilicogrammateus of the appoints a representative to go to Alexandria in order to
property of her late
of
heir,
register before the procurator nsiaais the value of the
husband on behalf of the Oxyrhynchus (1. 13, note).

which the description
who was
1.
a minor, though a gymnasiarch
15 begins an enumeration of various debts chargeable to the estate in connexion with Aristous's dowry and other claims of
is imperfectly preserved. The ordinary formalities concerning the registration of inheritances in the third century are illustrated by (i) P. Arnh. 72 (a.d. 346), a return addressed to the deputy-strategus of the
In
Hermopolite nome by a woman, announcing that the property of her uncle, who had died intestate, devolved upon her and was worth 3 talents, and stating that she had sent the i. e. aguitio bmiorum possessionis (cf. 1201, Mitteis, Grundz. p. 247) to the praefect (2) P. Rylands 109 (A.D. 235), a declaration addressed to the strategus of the same nome by two minors through their guardian, that property inherited under their father's will was worth about 10 talents (3) 1114 (a.d. 237), a Latin professio (called an a-noypa^-i] in 1. 34) with a Greek affidavit by a man stating that his wife had died intestate, and that the inheritance, which passed to their two daughters, was worth 200,000 sesterces and exempt from the succession duty of 5 per cent. 1114 was drawn up before an official belonging to a. p-ocuraiio, of which the description is lost, but which seemed to be that of the procurator vicesimae. It is possible, however, in the
?,
()
light of 1274. 10 that the office in question
was that of the procurator usiacus, administered the patrimonium, and ranked immediately below the idiologus (cf. Wilcken, Grundz. p. 158).
a high financial
official
who
'[][]]
' {>) [ ]5 [] [ . ) , []
[,]
>[\n[6]\ecc[s]
[ ] \[] '
?
[])9
nepl
[]
jj
knu
[]
w^^pbs
ovtos ev
!I2

ae
Spetav
[ ]( []6
[]
15
Se
\\(\
20
(]^ \
\
]
]
ff F/?"
?
[
evTos
.
re
e/y
[\(]
^[ []
[ [
4
\'\ \]
Hi??"* []
]
.
^^[]
^y
^ [^
.
.
[']
)(eiXi]mv
3^ letters
[][
.
22
3^
[]15.
17.
/
'
Pap. Pap.
12,
21.
Pap. Pap.
14.
2 2.
[]
Pap. Pap.
Pap.
Aurelia Aristous daughter of Aurelius Herodes son of Apion, ex-gymnasiarch, senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, with the guardian given to me in accordance with Roman custom, Marcus Aurelius Nicocles son of Zoi'lus, ex-gymnasiarch of the said city, to Aurelius Heraclides also called Lucius, son of Lucius, and however you are styled, greeting. In consequence of the lamentable news announced to me concerning the death of my blessed husband Achillion also called Apollonius, son of ApoUonius, while at his post of basilicogrammateus of the territory of the Alexandrians, I agree that I have by this bond appointed you to go down to Alexandria and register with his excellency the procurator usiacus in my name on behalf of the son of myself and my said husband, and his heir, Aurelius Dionysius also called Apollonius, gymnasiarch of the said city, who is still subject to the Laetorian And out of law, all his (Achillion's) property, valued at two hundred thousand sesterces. this estate I declare that my husband owes me from the dowry which was brought to him upon my marriage with him consisting of gold ornaments and clothing and other objects valued
at
two
5. 8.
talents
The
cogrammateus.
^,
:
and 3000 drachmae of

cf.
silver
.
1114. 24
being administered as a distinct nome, naturally had a
.
.'
basili-
e.g. 977, P. Grenf. ii. 71. 5, 9. technical terms for the appointment of representatives
(cf.
B.G.U. 1093.
;
and
. G. . 6.
13.
Cf. B.
G. U. 378. 212
i.
yap
6.
The
lex Laetoria or Plaetoria, which
are the 7) or cf Mitteis, Grundz. p. 261.
firrbs
was passed before 190
b.
c,
protected persons under the age of twenty-five from fraud, and the phrase cVris toC is equivalent to For other instances of minors as gymnasiarchs cf. 54, C.P. R. 8. 9, B. G. U. 324. I, and Milne, Ca/al. of Greek Inscriptions in the Cairo Museum, no. 9314
14.
200,000 sesterces, as is most drachmae, i. e. 33 talents 2,000

20. Either
in
11.
::
6
. "!
cf.
1114.
!
1274.
likely,
CONTRACTS
213
((( () .
read.
21-2, which may be a repetition of that in 1. 18, perhaps make the three talents odd of 11. 23-4, but the last few lines of the document are so much mutilated that the relation to each other of the different amounts remains quite uncertain.
]'
15 eamque heredilatem esse dticendî^pm. If this means it should be equivalent to 50,000 denarii or 200,000
or
(]
dr.
may be
This sum added to that mentioned
1276.
Engagement of Musicians.
between five of Souls, a village in the lower toparchy of the Oxyrhynchite noma (cf. note on 1. 35), and the manager of a company of musicians whose services are engaged for a five days' festival. Similar agreements concerning village entertainments are P. Brit. Mus. 331 (ii. p. 154), Gen. 73, cf. also 475, 519, 731, and 1025. Flor. 74, Grenf. ii. 67
;
A contract
16-7
10-4 cm.
Third century.
['0]//''
[) '[\] {\ \'\ [
\
irepl
\\^ [] ][] () [\5 '[\(

T[a\vaeipios
[
(ist
/3
(2nd hand) Av\pr\kLoi 'Ov-
hand)
'[\ -
, XovecuS,
[],
]crii
{\\
'
15
{) ^
{()
214
\<
20 oôvs
iv6s,
eVoy
Konpivi
\yo\v ap(p)aj3cui'[os]
\[] [] []
25
39 .
eiV
Trjs
evSevuev Sk
g.
8e
nepl
[]
3
[]-)(^
els
]io'ovTos
.
.
.
ivTfveev.
'
1.
!.
'^!
26.
Pap.
Pap.
20.
1.
25 o[^\vpvyxeiTovVa.Y>.
^^ Pap.
Tha'isous,
The Aurelii Onnophris son of Ammonius and

. .
Aphunchis son of Heraclas and
Hermogenes son of Dionysius and Heraclous, ... sis son of Philotas and Aristous, son of Ammonius, all five presidents of the village of Souis, and Copreus son of and Sarapammon, chief of a company of flute-players and musicians, mutually acknowledge that on the one hand Onnophris and his associates have engaged Copreus with his company
Tausiris,
.
for the inhabitants of the aforesaid village for five festal days beginning on the Phamenoth of the present 2nd year at the daily pay of one hundred and forty drachmae, forty pairs of loaves, and eight cotylae of raphanus-oil, and for the whole five and on the other hand Copreus forthwith days one jar of wine and one jar of vinegar
to
perform
tenth of
acknowledges
Onnophris and that he has received as earnest-money twenty-drachmae. his associates shall receive Copreus and his company from the Oxyrhynchite nome with ten .' . asses, and shall transport them to the aforesaid village
7.
[]7
but
cf.
tlie
on oath by an inhabitant of Psobthis
^
In
cf.
299. 4
[]7;
Nc/jipwi
and 239.
6 sqq., a declaration
. . .
Gen. 73' where a dancer makes an agreement with mentioned, and in the similar contract to perform a seems to be equivalent to Grenf ii. 67 the title ^yoipemi irwahov P. was the president of the village In the note on 299. 4 it was suggested that the
at Philadelphia, a KoWrjyiov is
7[]() 5.
;
Xoyeiav yeyovlvat
\\
five
;?.
((,
hypothesis
occurrence here of
(sc.
were the 122. 68 TOtf
could be read, in which case the reign of Caracalla would be meant is preferable on palaeographical grounds. for a five days' engagement with their 16-20. In P. Flor. 74 two and 2 drachmae pairs of loaves, 2 receive 136 drachmae, 30 presents a difficulty, for Souis was not outside the OxyToO 25. The writer perhaps meant of it (1285. 139). rhynchite nome but in the the metropolis, which is likely to have been the head-quarters of Copreus ; cf P. Brit. Mus. 233 (ii, p. 154) and P. Grenf. ii. 67, where in the corresponding clauses concerning the apparently refer, as remarked by Wilcken, and transport of the performers
{)
^, ((
payos)
:
P.
Hamburg
35.
24
but the
8([]. former was wider \ [(^(.

the
acting together disposes of that
Meyer SUppOSeS
is
,
.
.
that
these
term, as
clear
from P. Rylands
but a later date in the third century
'[](
Ckresl. pp. 574-5, to Arsinoe.
1276.
CONTRACTS
215
27.
Sale of House-property.
31-9
19-4 cm.
A. D.
249.
contract for the sale of half a house to the owner of the other half for
in
700 drachmae, with the signatures of the vendors written formula closely resembles that of 1200. 15-43.
rude uncials.
The
'HpaiSos
. (^
\'\
(
- ^' , '^ ^ ^ ^[6]\(,

Se
[\>
MeiOovs
'\<\
[\[]
d[i
/[]-
[]
Trj
oiKias
[]!
[-
^
e[v
^
[] []
'
' 68
Se
\ ^ , [ ] []
[]
[][]
.
([]
Se
[][] -
^
'
wepi
-,
\].
owe
2i6
15 Koi
(
eiSovs
,, 20 TfDOev
^ )(
Sia
)
5
eav
alpfj
(
-
([]6(
[]
) (
2nd hand
MeeiOovs
25
.)(
[p]oy
' . ? ^ .
^
, .
,el5.
(eVouy)
30
. [^)( [] []. []
\\
Pap.
;
[]
.
12.
^fi'iout
so in 1.2.
13.
24.
1.
!.
Pap.
. . .
2.
TjpatSos].
(^ hand)
Pap.
\.
Pap.
15.
25.
1.
/xofi.
28.
^^.
22.
typaijra
inserted above the line.
Fa.p.
Pap.
1.
33.
Aioyevovs.
1376.
'
CONTRACTS
Nice,
217
Aurelius
Agathodaemon son of Geminus and
and Aurelia Meithous daughter of
Apion and Herai's, both of Oxyrhynchus, Meithous acting without a guardian in accordance with Roman custom by right of her children, to Aurelius Serenus also called Sarapion, son of Agathinus and Taposirias, of the said city, greeting. agree that we have sold to you from the present time henceforth for ever the half share of an old house and all appurtenances thereof owned by us in equal portions at the said city of Oxyrhynchus The in the Myrobalanus quarter, jointly with you in respect of the remaining half share. adjacent areas of the whole are on the south a blind street, on the north the house of Theonis
We
daughter of Horus, on the east the house of Diogenis daughter of Diogenes and others, on the west a public street. The sum agreed upon between us for the price of the said half share of the house with the appurtenances, seven hundred drachmae of Imperial silver coin, we have forthwith received from you in equal portions from hand to hand in full, so that henceforward you and your descendants and successors shall possess and own the half share of the house sold to you by us as aforesaid and use and dispose of it in whatever viây you choose ; and we will guarantee to you the half share completely against all claims by every guarantee, free from persons' property-returns and the cultivation of royal or patrimonial land and from every impost or debt or lien of any kind and all other liabilities whatsoever. This sale, written in duplicate, is valid, and you shall make it public through the bureau whenever you choose, without requiring a notification or any further concurrence on our part, because we now agree to the publication to be made by you, and in answer to your question whether this is rightly and fairly done we have given our assent. The 6th year of the Emperors and Caesars Marci Julii Philippi Carpici Maximi Germanici Maximi Pii Felices Augusti, Pauni.' Signatures of the vendors.
19.
i. 6. notification through the archidicastes and strategus, as exemplified SaV. XXXiv, of. B. G. U. 983. 10 [. ., JorS, Schwarz, Hypothek und Hypallagma, p. 86'.
:
[]8
in
719
^[]! [\
[][])
p. 154,
1277.
Sale of a Triclinium.
25x8-5 cm.
A.D. 255.
(cf.
A contract for the purchase of a

On
year.
triclinium or dining-couch
note on
1.
7)
with coverings and four cushions for 500 drachmae.

the verso are two short and
much
effaced documents, the former of
which
fifth
contains a judgement of the praefect Basileus dated Mesore 25 of the
Since Mussius Aemilianus
is
known from 1201
to
have been
still
in office
in September A.D. 258, the fifth year is probably that of the Philippi, i. e. A.D. 248, and Basileus may be identified with the Aurelius Basileus who was praefect But, if so, he must be credited with a second period in A.D. 244-5 (P. Flor. 4). of office, since Claudius Valerius Firmus certainly held the praefecture in A.D. 246-7. Or possibly he is a distinct person, and the fifth year refers to the reign of Aurelian (A.D. 275) or Probus (a.d. 280).
Sapcorias Apeiov
2i8
)^
âipeiv.
' ^ []^
( , .
^'[]'
)?
[]
.
[\) ,
?
^ ,
[\
as
evTev-
15 (eTowy)
.^.
\\]
2
and hand
[] []7 [\ [\ []
as
! ^
ray
Trjs
(^)()
25
().
2.
from
'
Pap.
14.
1.
Aurelia Sarapias daughter of Arius, citizen, acting without a guardian by right of her Roman custom, to Aurelius Theon son of Ammonius also called Aphunchis, of Oxyrhynchus, greeting. I acknowledge that I have sold to you a three-sided . linen cushions of the same couch with linen coverings embroidered throughout, and four
children according to
.
.
4
s.
15
Trjs
Apos flpvs pos
1.
COrr.
COIT.
.
from a
ISias.
12.
of
COrr.
(?).
quality for the price of five
hundred drachmae, total 500 dr., which I thereupon received. This contract of sale of which there is a single copy, free from mistake, is valid, and I will guarantee the sale and have been asked the formal question, as aforesaid. The 2nd year of the Emperors and Caesars Publius Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus Germanici Maximi and Publius Licinius Cornelius Valerianus the most illustrious Caesar
1277.
CONTRACTS
219
Augusti, Mesore 16. (Signed) I, Aurelia Sarapias, have sold the couch and cushions and received the 500 dr. for the price and will guarantee the sale, and have been asked the formal question, as aforesaid. I, Aurelius Origenes, wrote on behalf of my mother, who is
illiterate.'
7.
1 1
The
15. 17), but here since rather the couch.
leased in P. Brit. Mus. 871 (iii, p. 269) is clearlj' a room (cf. B. G. U. no details are given concerning locality the word seems to mean
to or from to e 15. The figure of the year has been corrected, but whether from The Caesar mentioned in 11. 19-20 is the elder son of Gallienus, as in not quite certain. C. P. R. 176 of the 2nd year; cf. 1273. 44 (probably of the 7th year), where the younger son, Saloninus, is found, and P. Giessen 50. 34, note. Since the change took place in the 5th year and 1277 was written in Mesore, the presumption is in favour of the 2nd rather than the 5th year.
is
1278.
Division of Usufruct of a Pigeon-house.

22-6
10-4 cm.
A.D. 214.
agreement between four persons, two of whom were minors, acting together, for dividing the revenues of a pigeon-house for four years, the two minors being given between them the usufruct of two years, which were not consecutive, and the two other parties that of a single year each. Contracts for the
division of property occur with
An
some frequency
in the papyri, but not for the
division of usufruct.
The
napirCas referred to in B.
have been analogous.

'
[][]
6
'
aXXrjXois
10
[\ ['] [][] \\ ([]) [\' [^ [] ? ?, ' ,
^ ^'
'
8p\o\vLKOS
[/cjat
.\'\'
[
avrrjs
G. U. 985. 11
may
Avp]rj\[Lo]s 'Au-
)([](
aySpbs
noXecos
rrjs
[/)]9
k^
15
Kas
^
knt
kv
[]'[][]' ^
70[]
'in
7[]
(eVovy)
Tas
(eTovs)
kveaTUTOS
!2o
[/cat

/c]
(erouy)
8e
[]8
[
1(ti[o\vtos
^86]
2
[
kS
{erovs)
[]
]a\eiv
[][]({ \
[
.
8[] {($),]
]
]ias
]'
f.v\
25
\\8[ \<
Trj
{\ \\ \\
'\ ....
[] ,
np[os]
^\'\
evTos
(,
([tos
eh
\ \^
Sk
ai^T^îv
(-
()
[]>
[]
^^
[])^6.
[^]eov[fi\f\o\v
{) [8]{)
2nd hand
36
.4[i)p]7jX[io]y
[]
. ay ^;-
[]
8 [][] [ ^
[]
lO.
\.
On
the verso remains of
Marcus Aurelius Andronicus also called Mithres, and however he is styled, and Aurelia Dionysias also called Chaeremonis through her husband Aurelius Ammonius, gymnasiarch-elect, senator of Oxyrhynchus, and Didyme also called ApoUonia and Letodoris also called Dionysotheonis, both minors, through their mother Ptolema daughter of Dionysotheon, ex-gymnasiarch of the said city of Oxyrhynchus, herself acting through Epicrates son of Didymus, mutually acknowledge that they have divided among themselves the usufruct of the excellent productive pigeon-house owned by them in equal shares in the farmstead of their vineyard called Perkops for a further period of four years from Thoth i of the present 23rd year, and the minors have had allotted to them the usufruct of two years, namely, the present 23rd and the 25th year, Aurelia Dionysias also called Chaeremonis that of the coming 24th year, and Aurelius Andronicus also called Mithres similarly that of the dung is to go annually to their aforesaid vineyard, the 26th year, and each party
'
. .
an endorsement.
2
Second
of
COn.
1278.
CONTRACTS
221
is to deliver to the other the said pigeon-house on the ist of the intercalary days in productive condition, none of the parties having the right to molest another during This agreement, done in triplicate in order that each party may have a copy, is valid. The 23rd year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Severus Antoninus Parthicus Maximus Britannicus Maximus Germanicus Maximus Pius Augustus, the loth of the month Hadrianus. (Signed) I, Aurelius Ammonius, and however I am styled, consent .' to this joint agreement as aforesaid.
and each party
his aforesaid period.
For the guardianship of children under age by their mother cf. e. g. 898, Mitteis, Grundz. p. 253. The mother, who though the daughter of a gymnasiarch was apparently
7.
a peregrina, herself acts through a eyxjaXfii/. 19. Perhaps
Kvpios,
1.
9.
1279.
Lease of State Land.

23
8-1
cm.
A. D.
139.
request for the lease of three arurae of unproductive land, which had
formerly been cleruchic but
now belonged
to the Government, addressed like
C. P. R. 239 and P. Brit. Mus. 1227 (iii, p. 143) to the strategus. The rent fixed is very low, only four drachmae for three arurae cf P. Tebt. 325, where the rent of two arurae is one drachma.
[>/
5 TTOXecoy.
2[\
-^
?
'
^ () ;
Kopajos
/-
10
'AvToiviivov
Xevaco
apovpas Tpets,
Tovii
15
re
'
eTOS
ois
,'
S>v
yei-
&
&-
ywpis
222

VLOV
20
TOS
^ (^ .^,, '
Tas
eTos
as
e-
25 Taer'iav
. ! ! '
eau
<SI
5e
{)
els
[].
1.
(2nd hand)
2.
1.
influence of the preceding name.
:
1st
hand
cf.
{)
9.
29.
Possibly Kopayos was written, but -tos
Pap.
17.
5 Pap.
may be due
to the
29. Tail of
of
'
rewritten.
To
Petronius Dionysius, strategus, from Ophelas also called Corax, freedman of Apia
also called Dionysia, daughter of Dionysius, of
Oxyrhynchus. I consent to lease from the State for five years from the present third year of Antoninus Caesar the lord three arurae of unproducdve land in the area of Senao in the holdings of Heraclides and Heraclides, of
which the adjacent areas are on the south a field, on the north and east a pubhc dyke, on the west the land of Didymion son of Demetrius, on condition that I may sow and plant the land with any crop which I choose except wheat, woad, and coriander (?), and shall have the pastures and secondary pastures at the annual rent for the pastures of four drachmae in If any part becomes unall, which sum I will pay annually in the month of Caesareus. watered, an allowance shall be made to me, and at the end of the five years' period I shall The 3rd year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius not be forced to take the lease. Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, Hathur 11. I, Ophelas also called Corax, presented Written by Hermes, nomographus.' this application.
for five Trevre 6. eV cf. P. Tebt. 374. 5, Rylands 99, a proposal to lease In other leases years at a higher rate than in the preceding five years, and land. 30. 13. of State land shorter periods occur, e. g. two years in B. G. U. 831, one year in C. P. R. 239 and P. Brit. Mus. 1227. 3. is the spelling, in B. G. U. 1017. so 729. 31 ; in 101. 12 and 593 17. The meaning of the word, which seems only to have been found 1 1 the initial letter is lost.
:
4(
in papyri
from Oxyrhynchus,
is
uncertain.
31.
vooy{ov)
cf.
Mitteis,
Grundz.
p. 56', P.
Hamburg
4. 15, note,
Rylands 88. 26.
1280.
CONTRACTS
223
1280.
Partnership in a Lease.
25!
16 cm.
Fourth century.
agreement on oath between two citizens of Oxyrhynchus whereby one of them undertakes to share part of a camel-stable leased by the former, and to make an annual payment towards the rent.
An
The
writing
? ' {)
is
across the fibres of the verso, the recto being blank.
{,)
irSXeais
? ]
\
672
2nd hand
?\ ?{) [ .[ ?, ( ?? ? [
TOS
8{)
?! (
apyrj
[\'.
eh
?,
ap[yvpiov)
[?)
[>
^
+
7[(?
[(?) {6).
? [6.
[?.
. .
20
6.
(!.
'
1.
/le.
7.
before
17. eyycypa/i/ifi/a Pap.
COrr.
from
TO.
1.
(.
8.
1.
13.
1.
to Aurelius
Pamea son of Peter, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, Ammonianus son of Euporion, of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge that I have of my own free will covenanted with you to share with you in the arbour of the camelshed, which you, Ammonianus, have leased, from the past month Pachon at the beginning
Aurelius
on account of rent one thousand myriads of drachmae, total 1000 myriads of silver, which I will deliver yearly with no delay. This agreement, of which a single copy is made, is valid, and in answer to the formal question
of the twelfth indiction, and to pay you yearly
silver
224
have given
1^
my
assent.
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
I,
(Signed)
Aurelius
Pamea son
the agreement
and consent
to all therein written, as aforesaid.

is illiterate.
of Peter, the aforesaid, have made I, Aurelius Pagochis son of Ptol

.'
.
PtoUion, wrote for him, as he

9.
Drawn up by me,
new
apxfi
ii.
Other instances of a
indiction year beginning in
Pachon are 140,
P. Grenf.
87, Brit.
Mus. 1007
(iii,
p. 264).
1281.
Loan.
cm.
a.d. 21.
86 13-3
This papyrus contains a copy of the signature to a contract of loan, with the last three lines of the contract itself, which was of a rather complicated nature. The debtor, a weaver, acknowledges that he had borrowed 300 drachmae, the
value of 100 linen cloths of special quality, the repayment being conditional on an account, to be rendered apparently by the creditor (a Jew?), upon which
another sum of 50 drachmae depended cf. the commentary. The transaction was perhaps really a purchase with deferred payment, and the loan would then be of a fictive character cf e. g. 1320, P. Par. 8.
;
[
5
\>
5{) ()' [ [,, , . '. () \ [). [)

e/c
{').
[^ . ]
;
\
'
] [
e/c
(]).
S)i
Swaei
KaiOfj
ray
\ []5 [{)
['
eypa[â
"
15
{)
6.
1.
e,
) ({.
{?).
cf.
1.
1.
as
if
Joseph [having the right of execution] upon Harpaesis and upon This contract is valid. in consequence of a legal decision.
'
.
all his
property,
1281.
Copy.
.
CONTRACTS
225
Harpaesis son of Panrumis, linen-weaver, have borrowed the price of the sum of 300 drachmae of silver, and will repay it as aforesaid, on condition that when Joseph receives it he shall first render an account of it in order that ... the agreed 50 drachmae of silver. I, Heracleus son of Horus, wrote for him, as he is illiterate. Copy. The 8th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus Tubi 5, executed by Achilles son of Proetus, scribe of the village of Sinaru and other villages.'
I,
100
cloths of Sinaru, the capital
()
13.
was the lender. 8-9, which indicate that an unknown word the letters are mostly fairly clear. would be some one associated with the debtor Harpaesis. It seems more likely, however, that and mean the money, in which case was the creditor. To whom the account was to be rendered is not apparent. The letters immediately following "wa are obscure ; since an accusative follows, should be active, not passive. Possibly is meant, a superfluous stroke being written after the in the next line, though as in is hardly the verb expected, 'w' is an unsatisfactory alternative.
I.
:
[ /
6.
cf. 11.
is
9-10. If
refers to
/
;
For
( ()
An
five
The repetition of the word before the date is curious. 14-15. Cf. 320, 1208. 32, note, 1282. 46. Swapv is no doubt to be read in 56. 10.
cf.
{)
1256.
7,
note.
1282.
Repayment of a Loan.
24-2
9-8 cm.
A. D. 83.
acknowledgement by a woman of the return of a loan made by her

years previously.
late
husband
o\{
2nd hand "Erovs
1st
hand
5
(2nd hand)
TOS TTJs
rfjs
{5}
^. !5).
,! ^ ,
( 05
ev
^Trjs
5(
Kaiaapos
iav-
Tpos
at/Spbs
navTes
XiCBS,
226
15 piov
^
Trjs
TOVTCUV TOKovs
re-
avSpoi
25
30 imep
{] ' ' , 8 8 ! [,
ety
(^, ?
\\
[\
fTei
yiyovviav
'-
fVKaXeiv
35
[ , (
ois
7[]
(\uvai inep
/*
^'^
Tiveiv
Tois
'
40
Oev
ToTs
eis
45 iVIoii
[][] [,
[]5. \^
[]
ray
Ji/oy
'
() () '?,
(ist
hand) eTovs
{6) )(^().
Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus, the i8th of the in the Thebaid. Thnas daughter of Petosarapis, her mother being Heras daughter of Heraclides, with her guardian Avho is her nephew
' . .
.
The
third year of the
month Neus
Sebastus, at
Oxyrhynchus
1282.
CONTRACTS
227
Thompachrates son of Paapis, his mother being Tekosis daughter of Petosorapis, acknowledges to Amois son of Apollonius son of Syrus, his mother being Tekosis, and to his wife Tekosis daughter of Thonis son of Petosorapis, her mother being Eseneus, with her husband Amois as guardian, all inhabitants of Oxyrhynchus, the contract being drawn up in the street, that she has received from them the capital sum of four hundred drachmae of Imperial silver money with the requisite interest upon it, which sum was lent to them by the former husband, now deceased, of Thnas, Papontos son of Amois son of Theon, in his lifetime in accordance with a contract drawn up through the record-office at Oxyrhynchus in the eleventh year of the deified Vespasianus in the month Neus Sebastus, the right of execution for the debt having, as claimed by Thnas, descended with other property of Papontos to her in accordance with the disposition made by Papontos in his lifetime, and that neither Thnas nor any one on her behalf makes or will make any claim or will proceed against the recipients of this acknowledgement or their agents on any point whatever up to the present day, and that she has forthwith restored to them the contract of loan crossed out to invalidate it; otherwise not only shall any future claim be invalid, but Thnas or the person proceeding on her behalf shall in addition pay to the aforesaid persons or their agents for every claim the damages and a fine of a hundred drachmae of silver, and to the State an equal amount, and this contract shall be none the less valid. The third year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus, the eighteenth of the month Neus Sebastus, executed by . .,
agoranomus.'
In the I. This endorsement seems to be the same as those in 47. i and 276. r. former passage we supposed the first word to be an abbreviation of but that would not be in place in the present context, and moreover the letter before can hardly Cf. 98. i, where there is a rather different be a. suggests or some derivative. abbreviation at the head of a similar acknowledgement of repayment, and P. Cairo Preis. 43. i, where the editor reads 8cS[.]( ) here, however, does not commend itself, and the reading in the Cairo papyrus remains questionable. That the hand of 1. i is the same as that which wrote the date in 1. 4 and the date &c. in 11. 42 sqq. is likely but uncertain. cf. e. g. 492. 9, 493. 6. i. e. a testamentary disposition; 27. or the active 46. Cf. note on 1281. 14-15. Either the passive form may have been written.
(/)
\(!)
. .
.
{)
({)
(e)
TAXATION.
Revenue-return.
i7-9X7-2cm.
a. d.
1283.
219.
This example of the monthly statements of receipts submitted by taxcollectors to the strategi follows the formula found in B. G. U. 653-3, which are approximately of the same date as 1283, but come from a diiiferent locality cf.
;
1046, which
different
is
the conclusion of a similar document.
imposts on land, and the
Q2
,
The
taxes concerned are
on which see the
228

date of the papyrus
commentary; most of them have already occurred
The
{) \. )\{) {
rimvi
5
is
in association in 917, 981.

i2.
discussed in the note on
1.
{/)()
)
^)
Ueevvai
() {6)
( {) - () {)
)
15
20
{) [) {) [$) [) [) {) {)[){) () ( () )({) () {^) {) {)() [], (), (^)

{() \
,
em
[] , ^) \[() {) {)
'4<
{<). [<) (5)8\[]) ()
[](
\\
'
[eTovs)
(eroiiy)
{)
knapoivpiov)
[]{)
[]\{
[..].[
[
25
[(erouy)
] [ ^^
) .]
'[.\][.
{) [)]
]^
]pfT
{) -
) {)
cmovS(fjs)
'^,
[(5
. . .
^]
7
Aurelius Harpocration, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Pat and his associates, collectors of money taxes of the metropolis for the son of Eutych
. .
.
'
Pap.
1283.
TAXATION
229
middle toparchy in the district of Peenno. The classified list of payments for the month of Pauni of the present 2 nd year of Marcus Aurehus Antoninus Caesar the lord is as follows. Receipts of the present 2nd year: for acreage-tax and tax of i 600 drachmae; and paid into the public bank by Septimius Chaeremon for acreage-tax 143 dr. ^ obol 2 chalci, for the eight-drachma libation of Dionysus 8 dr. 4 ob. i chal., for the cubit-measure of pigeon-houses 17 dr. 5 ob., by Aurelius Achilleus for acreage-tax 198 dr. 5^ ob., for the eight-drachma libation of Dionysus 8 dr. 4 ob. i chal. by Aurel and Ta for .' acreage-tax 116 dr. Date.
;
. . . . .
and irpa of are followed by the curved stroke which commonly 3-4. represents a (so e. g. in 1. 5 1. 6 but here is rather a mere symbol of abbreviation; cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 351. i, note. 46. Cf. 1196. 5~9 ^'^ TrpaKTopeiav cf. e.g. 1046. 13, For G. U. 652. t, 653. I, P. Tebt. 363. I. 12. For the regnal year here there is a choice between j8 and (in 1. 8 the figure is wholly uncertain), and with the latter the Emperor would be Caracalla (a.d. 212) instead of
{),
()),
.
8(;)
Elagabalus, who is usually styled , however, is preferable as a reading, and since the papyrus is clearly posterior to the Constitutio Antonina, which was only promulgated in a.d. 212 (month unknown), the year 219 is a more likely date; moreover 1259 shows that the strategus of a. d. 211-12 was Didymus. these are to be regarded as two taxes, the 13. being well known as a distinct tax ; cf. 917. 2-3, where the $' and are mentioned separately, P. Tebt.
2/3'.
Hawara 303 12-13 {Archiv inTo\oyovpAvov, 343. iv. 69 ^^2) note on P. Brit. Mus. 195. 10 reprinted ap. Rylands 192 {b). The is discussed at length in the commentary upon the latter papyrus. 17. Cf. 11. 20-1 and 917. 3, where our reading is now confirmed, coupled with and 653, where the and is no doubt the same. On the tax much light has been thrown by 916, which showed that it was calculated on the arura, and 1185, where its name is given without abbreviation, and the fact is revealed that the proceeds were, at any rate temporarily, assigned to the praefect by order of the Emperors ; cf. P. Rylands 216. 128 note, where the evidence is considered in more detail. What is the relation of this impost to the Both here and in 11. 20-1 a single sum is recorded under the two names, and it is the same in both cases, 8 dr. 4 ob. On the analogy of 1. 13 the supposition would be easy that the connecting particle r ch. had been omitted and that the and were distinct. This explanation, however, seems to be precluded by 917. 3, where an identical sum is entered under the heading of alone. This can hardly be regarded as a mere coincidence and suggests most strongly that the two names designated a single tax. The appropriation of the to the praefect is not a serious diflSculty, since the diversion of revenues from religious to secular purposes would not necessarily involve a change of nomenclature; cf. e.g. P. Rylands 213. 354, where a is classed under not That passage also provides an analogy for the devotion of a tax to a particular cult, a practice of which the is another example. But inferences concerning the original destination of the impost are not necessarily to be drawn from its name. Further light on this subject may be expected from the Theadelphia papyrus described by Schubart in Amil. Ber. aus d. K. Kunstsammlungen, Nov. 1913, Col. 57, which brings in the Arsinoite nome. evidence for the 18. cf. 981, where this tax occurs, as here, in conjunction with 917. introd., Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1091. 25. On the analogy of 1046. 13, B. G. U. 652. 16-17, 653. 15 this line should give the
,
4{) {6) &

:
!
'.
^ ? ! 4
,.
{^!) .{)
,() {()
230
total of the items,
if, as can hardly be doubted, the date followed in 11. 26 sqq. (cf B. G. U. 652. The amounts as far as 1. 23 add up to 1093 dr. iôb., which subtracted from i]426 dr. leave 332 dr. 4J ob. as the amount expected at the end of 1. 24. Instead of [? this, however, there is a clear followed by something illegible. The restoration of 1. 25 consequently remains in doubt.
181 653. 16).
1284.
Receipt for Tax on Sales.

21
IO-3 cm.
for
A. D. 250.
A
cent.
receipt issued
mortgages, &c., due in consequence of the acquisition of part of a house. The rate of the on sales in the Roman period is known to have been 10 per
collected), and it is 5^ ob. was paid on a value of ^\^^$ dr. 5I ob. These 73 dr. 5I ob. certainly included an unspecified amount for an extra charge sometimes found in association with taxes cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 347. 1-2, where 2 dr. are paid as on 18 dr., and note ad loc, 1283. 17, note, P. S. I. 109. 7. But the amount of this a-novhn would not be expected to be more than a relatively small item, and unless in the present case it be supposed to have been almost as much as the main payment, the conclusion
(cf.
is
99 and
(
-,
still
by a public bank
payment of the kyKmkiov or tax on
sales,
P. Tebt. 350. introd.,
where evidence
therefore surprising to find that here as
much
as 73 dr.
--
is
natural that in the
course of the third century the rate of the
rose considerably.
apparently
In P. Brit. Mus. 933 (iii, p. 69) of A.D. 211 the old rate is to be recognized ; cf. note on 1. 16 below. It is, however,
uncertain that the transaction referred to in 1284 was technically a sale, and if some other form of transfer was in question, that might account for the higher
rate of the tax
;
see
is
1.
la, note.
The papyrus
and Hostilianus.
Êtovs
[] ] ]]
[Epevviov
[
dated, like C. P. R. 37, in the joint reign of Decius, Herennius,
/[]
[]
[e/y
[]
8{) {( {( [{) '() [] {()
[] [']
.
\\)(
[i/ioy
] ]
{)
h
6(()
';
1284.
TAXATION
[) ] '
[S
[
]
[ {() ? 6{() \ ^)]

rrj
15
]{) \ () () {) [] ^) 8(_^)
[[)
' {)
iSto-
TTJs
?[) {) {) ' {()

{^)
[.]
a{vTfj)
^
kn
^/ 8{)
7()
\ [)
231
[\
]
3.
1.
[
2
.
2nd hand
], {^) []{) {) {)
y{ivovTai)
^ {) 8 {) {)
^.
() '{^') ()
[] )(()
Pap.
;
yiivovTai)
(^)
^.
2.
{).
i.
yal'ou
so in 1. ^'^'
(^!) .
e.
'
an abbreviation was originally intended.

1 8.
^.
12.
[ ) [),
.
8{)
Pap. 6. 1. . . of eavrov has a horizontal stroke above

15.
1.
(\.
I'j.
1.
()
it,
^^
The 2nd
year of the
Emperor and Caesar Gains Messius Quintus Trajanus Decius
Pius Felix and Quintus Herennius Etruscus Messius Decius and Gains Valens Hostilianus Messius Quintus the most august Caesars, Augusti, Choiak 19. Paid to Aurelius Apollonius and his associate, both senators of the city of Oxyrhynchus, public bankers, to the account of the tax on sales by Tiberius Claudius Diogenes son of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes, ex-cosmetes, ex-president of the games, senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, on account of the half share of an old house and all its appurtenances belonging to him in the said city of Oxyrhynchus in the North Quay quarter, which was [purchased?] from his foster-child's mother Aurelia Ammonia daughter of . . and Techosous, of the said city of Oxyrhynchus, in
.
accordance with a privately drawn contract made in the said month Choiak by an irrevocable transfer, on the valuation which he has made of the said half share of the house, namely 3[.]5 drachmae 5^ obols, in payment for libation-money and the tax on sales seventy-three drachmae five and a half obols, total 73 dr. 5^ ob. (Signed) I, Aurelius Apollonius, exgymnasiarch, senator, public banker, have certified the seventy-three drachmae five and
half obols, total 73 dr. 5 J ob.'
. [\(
7.
g.
5.
should be restored after

cf. e. g.
in C. P.
R. 37. 18.
(iii,
For the supplement

:
P. Brit.
to
Mus. 933. 9
first
p.
this
seems
be the
occurrence of
!
69)
fis
toC fVKvK\{iov)
as a municipal
232
title

in tlie provincial towns.
;
is found in association At Alexandria the office of with that of gymnasiarch cf. Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Inscr. 713 (= Archiv ii, p. 567). T)yopaa\6r) naturally suggests 12. The verb to be supplied here remains in doubt. itself, and this, as 1208. 1 7 shows, would be consistent with the phrase in 11. 14-15. But the mentioned in 1. 15 then seems strange, since the basis of the Possibly, therefore, the property tax on a sale would normally be the purchase-money. was ceded by deed of gift like those in P. Grenf. ii. 68, 71, where the phrase (cf. P. Grenf ii. 68. 3, &c., and 1208. 16 recurs. The verb might then be e.g. though rather than be expected to follow; is too
-^
(!
\\
For the on a gift cf. P. Tebt. 351, where 4 dr. only are paid on account of a house of unspecified value. an extra charge with a payment for 16. Though not described as occurs in 99. 19 (Naber's attempt to explain this away in Archiv i, p. 314 is futile), and probably in P. Brit. Mus. 933, where 40 dr. i ob. are paid on 300 dr. ; cf. P. Tebt. 347. 2,
long.
),
in a
- ,1285.
33'3
is list
('\
/ !
\
Brit.
where
-?
banking account 2 dr. are entered on account of on another sum. an additional payment in leases or elsewhere cf. e.g. 101. 19, 730. 13, P. Mus. 948. 12 (iii, p. 220), and as a tax, 1283. 17, note.
as
For
List of Village Payments.

X 35 cm.
its
Third century.
The
value of this papyrus
centred in
geographical information.
It
contains a long
of villages, classified under the six toparchies of the nome,

levied
with amounts in
first
money
upon them.
is
The account
is
is in
two
sections, the
ending with Col.
ii,
which
very short and
separated from the next
column by a broad blank space. The names in Col. i, so far as they are preand in Col. ii coincide, with one or two exceptions, which may be partly due to accident, with those at the end of the second section, 11. 92 sqq. and the corresponding sums in the two sections though often varying slightly are approximate throughout. There can thus be little doubt that practically the same list of names was written out twice and the similarity in ratio of the amounts prompts the inference that the account refers to two periods of the same impost. Unfortunately the nature of this impost and the basis of the assessment remain obscure if the word riîjs is rightly identified at the top of Col. iii, an adaeratio of some kind is indicated. With this uncertainty the amounts, which as between
served,
;
;
the villages vary considerably, are not a trustworthy index to the relative size or
wealth of the individual
localities.
Neither would
it
be very safe to assume
because only six names are mentioned in the toparchy of Thmoisepho, while in the others the number ranges from twelve to twenty-three, that that toparchy
was much the smallest and least important. For the list is far from exhaustive, and many names of Oxyrhynchite villages known from other sources do not figure in it. On the other hand, the following are here mentioned for the
1285.
first
',
On
time
[.],
''KvreUuis
1.
(?),
(but see note on
(
1
102),
),
^, [$, , ', -, .
. .
TAXATION
233
[.](?),
and
Ntypou,
(?).
11.
It is noticeable that
occur in three toparchies
(.
94, 115, 133,

i
/3
11.
104, 123, 141).
the verso, opposite Col.
of the recto, are the ends of lines of a wellofficial letter
written document, probably a draft or copy of an
or petition.
Col.
25
[
234
1285.
TAXATION
105
"5
236
83. In 1052 the form

102.
being should be restored, may be meant. understood between the two names in 1. 5 an adjective 114. Cf. 1. 21, whence the termination of the village-name is obtained. 129. Cf. 280. 8, 290. 6 in the lower toparchy is known 133. In 1. 40 a different name was written, but from e. g. 239. 4. may be a mark of abbreviation. 135. The doubtful
105. Perhaps \'\((/) (966), but the absence of the in 102. 8. III. Cf. (? 2evra 113. Cf. 97, and 734. 3, where
: / )
()
;

IlfTf/iioucfmy is
used.
in Preisigke,
Sammelbuch, 1989.^
may be
identical.
final r is curious.
{\:) {$
Hibeh
137.
(or
-)
is
written out in P.
is
(491.
3,
985
cf.
1127. 7
)
17-5
53. 19, 21, 22, 92. 8
and 132.
perhaps
distinct.
(/)
1286.
ACCOUNTS AND
X
12-6 cm.
LISTS.
Account of Receipt and Expenditure.

A. D.
253.
Conclusion of an account relating to corn and pitch. As in P. S. I. 83/ which also comes from Oxyrhynchus and offers other similarities to this papyrus, the account has a formal signature at the end, and the person presenting it seems to have occupied an official or semi-official position perhaps he was a The text is much abbreviated and in consequence ovaias (cf. e. g. P. Flor. 77). sometimes obscure. It is noticeable that the artaba in use was one of 40 choenices The document bears an interesting date see 1. 4 and cf. 1044. introd., 1145. 18. in the reign of Aemilianus, which only lasted about three months. On the verso is a mutilated account of wine headed
;
;
(cf.
I
Preisigke, Saimnelbitch,
jar
,
. .
.
[
.]
?]
(erei)
{)
945 5> 973
*)
^/^,) qa.
5 '
[eoLov?] The payments
include
. . .
an amount which
is lost 'lepaxt
-/
and another ailpo\.
() [) [) {)
[.
yiivovrai
?)
/-,
^88" ^(oiVi/cey) -,
6{) {) [\{-)(
?)
[]
'
With regard
presumably
[7fo]uxif.' is
]\{)
to the text of that

(cf.
papyms,
while
({
in
1.
12S6.
4),
probable.
{)
)
in
1.
3 must be or a.va\{aipaTos)
({).
is
In
1.
]{
In
1.
meiint.
() {)
(eroi/y)
jS
[ { [ ') \\ [\ ^ TiS'
1286.
{) {) (-) [) (() ({^) [) , () ' {) , () \{)

^{oLviKes)
ACCOUNTS AND LISTS

olS'
237
,/
e|
le,
at
?)
i,
e/y
^7j(
yiôiviKes)
6[).
?)
(&))
\'\\
[\
(2nd hand)
\.'\
2.
3.
a charge for as it is sometimes more exactly termed, is not seldom met with in accounts of corn (cf. e.g. P. Amh. 69. lo-ii, Fay. 86, B. G. U. 835, perhaps also 988. 12), and since this was a payment or peT-(a0opSr) seems a suitable expansion of for transport ), which recurs in 1. 6. The restoration [i'] suits the following figures, 6-^ art. (cf the next note) being in fact more than the tenth part of 64! art. Moreover [i] is in exact accordance with on 15 art., i. e. i^ art., are charged for 1. 6, where, if the reading adopted is correct, lo transport. That the same percentage should be expressed in 1. 3 by and in I. 6 For by is, however, rather strange. on corn-dues cf. e. g. B. G. U. 552 A. i. 9, P. Tebt. 363. 12, Leipzig 84. ii. 7, and 1259. 16, note. 4. Since yof art. 4 choen. are given as the sum of the two preceding items, 64! art. 6 choen. and 6^ art. 8 choen., it follows that the artaba contained 40 choen. and here is 5. In P. S. I. 83. 1, 4, 10 the editor gives iiv perhaps an error for cf. 1. 8. ; ) m is puzzling ; the obvious secms hardly suitable. ) might be read in 1. 6 instead of ), if it gave sense. were read here, the passage would be all-important in the 7. If els interpretation of the document ; but the abbreviation may be expanded in other ways, e. g.
.
.
.
() {)
; 1.
i' Pap.
so in
6 ??'.
5
[']
^^11^'
8
6.
pV^
Pap.
8.
,
~
f{
Pap.
([((()
()
{{)
((
{^
t(Î')
({){)^{ ({
{),
{) (')
{)
(^)
e has a horizontal stroke above it like the preceding is the most 13. Since the reign of Aemilianus terminated about September, or suitable month, and is also better adapted to the space than
8.
{()
.
is
Or (/) SC. apparently a number, though
(.
is
1287.
Survey-list.
X
7-7 cm.
24-5
Early third century.

(cf.
This extract from an
official survey-list
preserved in the public archives
B. G. U. 861, 870) has been hastily copied on the back of 1267.
Two
entries
have been extracted, both concerned with Diogenes who
described as a
238
or charioteer.
illegibility in in
in

Owing
partly to their highly abbreviated character, partly to
is
the writing, there
some obscurity
2)
in
the details.
The 14th year
which the survey was made whose reign 1267 is dated.
(1.
was probably that of Septimius Severus,
"{ {:)
^)
.
e/c
8{5)
Sevinira)
{)
{erovs)
?)
e/f
6() ,
e
,
. . . .
7()(6()
'HpUTos
10
15
20
{$) ",\ [\^ [.]'.

Turning ment to
. .
.
() [}{) ) {) ^) {9) '{) &) ) 6{) {) {){) {) () { {) () ^
{) () {)[7]<{6 {) {)
Aioykvovi
6{)
'
imidpyiiv)
avXirju).
in
'^{)
Oîvpvyywv) n6\{ews)
?)
Sapaw{lavo5)
?)
'4'\({)
{
'
.[.].'.'.
).
'Extract from the public archives from a field-survey of the 14th year, column 50, Senepta: to the north, the house and court of Diogenes son of Heras, charioteer, by prepayPublius (?), formerly the property of Ptolemaeus son of Papontos, in accordance with a memorandum of the aforesaid Diogenes of the city of Oxyrhynchus, who declared Turning to the east, the ruined house that the aforesaid house and court belonged to him.
of Tazoilas daughter of Aphunchis in

charioteer, of the city of Oxyrhynchus,
accordance with a
memorandum
of Diogenes,
declared that there belonged to him a quarter share which was formerly the property of his son Sarapion and before him of Teutheis,
who
1287.
ACCOUNTS AND LISTS

the
239
son of
and another quarter share which was formerly .' Horus

. .
property of Nechthenibis
( ()
(48
17.
13. Cf.
?)
.
e. g.
.
({()
:
B. G. U. 870. 14 fV (probably the year)

.
! (^) \(^!^
cf.
e.g. p. Leipzig 40.

?
iii.
! (^ \,\{]) ^, .
e|
and
for
P. Flor. 46. I
ai
20.
or o(ir^r)
1288.
Private Account.
25-9Xi6-6cm.
Fourth century.
An
hand
account rendered by an agent to his mistress,

(cf. 11.
who was
absent in
Alexandria
17, 29, 34), of
expenditure for the household and estate.
The
{) () ()
r)L,
and the account was probably put together times. This papyrus was found rolled up with another short account The text is written in a different hand (1344).
varies a
good
deal,
at different
in six lines,
(^)
^j
{.)
ty,
;
'[]
for
P. Thead. 29. 26, &c., 34. 45.
() 8,
a
[.
.]\(
() []9 () ()
here in place of
^
le
(",
cf. e. g.
apyvpionv rl f
'""' "''^
^"''
els
8'
e/y
{) ({) {) -^ {) . () () {{)
''
'
f^^î{avSpeiav)
Ai(Tpas) y/,
',
8[]
[]
eh
els
eh
eayev
vn(ep)
15
^)
(5)
5 5 5
els
6
Novvas
^^
eh
(.)
(.) "
ovcou
napovTos
(.) (.) (.) (.)

;{?} ^vi")
(5) ,
,
,
, .
(.) ,
eh
vaa{os}
wpoevrjveâ
in(ep)
\^^
e[ov
()>{) () , ' () ',

(.) , (.) (.) ,
()()
240
rrj

yiovyov
[\\
[[['
.
{()
[] ]
.
\\^) []()
[.]
.
ets
A\e^[avSptLav)
TaniXwTOS
(.)
)]]
;,
'
(.) (.) . (.) ^
TawiXovTOS
{)
26
ets
[\
(})
ytvapi\y\qs
>^[]'
Mcopos
.\\'\
ya>v
'
eis
(.
?)
^.
\{^)
e
6.
1.
(.) , (.) (.) . (.) .
30
[[e/s
'
'' Pap.
Pap.
COrr.
?
1.
1.
^
.
[]
[]
.
(\.) a
(
7.
1
?)
'.
\(.\<
yeppi-
4.
8.
(' Pap.
margin),
'
14.
17.
is
Pap.
. . ^ '/ .. ' '

[.]
(.)
(?).
.
ctittWou Pap.
;
12.
1.
.
1.
^'' Pap.
24.
1.
13.
' ipo)
so in
1.
.
20.
. .
;([(]
-.
26.
2g.
($) f Pap.
34 (upper
36.
Pap.
Account of money received by In payment for purchases
me
15 talents and
6 artabae.
In payment similarly to the bakeries In payment for the donkeys In payment for a sea-vessel, for charges In payment for tow Paid to Palladias for service Price of two bundles when you were here
8
6
tal.
tal.
and 3 art. and 10 art.
9
1
tal.
2 tal.
taL
2 tal.
Expended by me
annona The nurse of Palladias had for expenses I opened the wine-store and took out To Morus for expenses of the river-workmen For alum
for
I tal.
of
silver.
5 1 jars of wine. 4 tal.
20
tal.
2,200
dr.
dr.
Price of a bundle to Anchisas
I talent.
Price of Nonna's shoes (?) To you the owner I sent to Alexandria
1,200
8
tal.
For pledges
For
interest of
two months
for adaeraiio
180 tal. 10 tal.
1288.
ACCOUNTS AND LISTS

250 tal. 60 tal. 49 tal.
17
_
241
Phamenoth
2,
to
Morus
the servant for expenses through Apia daughter of Tapilous
Price of uncoined silver on account of Apia For the bakers for six months For a short cloak and tunic
tal.
tal.
Morus had sent Morus Necessity arising,

Phainenoth
2,
64
to the village and he received from the sitologi
tal. of silver. Since you went away I have bought 5 pounds of tow at the price for each pound of I tal. 2,000 dr.
46
of silver.
amounting to 1 50 tal. of silver. (Added at the top) And when you went to Alexandria you supplied me with 3^ pounds of unspun tow. There was sold i jar of wine of the supplies at 2 tal. 2,000 dr., and if lb. of tow were bought.'
In payment for ...
I
gave the current cash
(?)
and
the
on
security
and in the next two lines apparently stands for where wine is also included in the account. On the other hand apyvp'iov, though generally omitted, is added occasionally; cf. 11. 11, 28, 30, 33. (cf. 11. 34, 36), for which cf. 1130. is both here and in 1. 29 written for 7. 12, note, and P. Giessen 103. 11, note. cf. C. g. 1230. 1 4. 9.
3.
rather than
/ ( ^:
In
spite of the title in

;
I.
ap here
12,
cf.
1.
cf. 1263. introd. 741. 8 (^{) , 1158. 8, note. may be accidental. 19. Some traces of ink after (raX.) occur in the middle of the fourth century in P. Amh. 139 and 140, and are 27. mentioned in a papyrus dated by Vitelli as late as the fifth or sixth century (P. Flor. 78). 30. In a Rainer papyrus cited by Wessely, Etn Altersindiziiim im Philogelos, p. 42, 4 talents a pound are paid for which, however, does not occur and is a rather perhaps 32. seems to be short oblique stroke passing through the tails of each far-fetched epithet. might be read as meaningless ; the second is intelligible, though the form does not appear as an attribute of 34. should to occur elsewhere. There is no sign of abbreviation, so that perhaps
13.
16.
[]
:
cf.
(,
()
be read.
1289.
Private Account.
86 X
II
list
of articles with their prices, which are reckoned apparently in myriads
of drachmae.
'
{)
e
cm.
Fifth century.
[8 , ^
?)
fJîyp)
'^-)
c"'
242
8()
'^) ")
{^)
,
*"'>
(
On
the verso
15
4
1.
'^)
1^{.)
'[\
P-(yp)
,
""")
'^) '^
aa-e,
{.)
0
1
{.)
{.)
,
(}>.)
.
12.
1.
;
.
. .
cf.
1.
.
SO in
1.
3.
'Account of Harpocration 4 ladles 470 myriads, 3 curved knives 120 myr., 5 pairs of scissors 250 myr., two large pairs of scissors 150 myr., i knife 30 myr., 2[.] necklets (?) 450 myr., 24 cups 1,200 myr., total 3,120 myr. From the old account 450 myr., a I have left 1,205 yr-> 13 large cups 1,054 myr. ; on account of these he has 3,520 myr.
:
1,860 myr.'
this
figures.
4.
commonly means a necklace or bracelet (cf. e. g. 1273. 7), but since 20 8. or more are here concerned and the price as compared with the other items is not particularly high, the word may have a sense like that attested by Phavorinus is apparently unknown. cf. 922. 1 1, where the word occurs For g. as an epithet of a horse ; KfiTijTfojC is a less suitable reading.
{ (
3.
{):
a form Occurring in Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 244. with a horizontal stroke above it. Of seems to be the most probable resolution, in spite of the largeness of the resulting
the abbreviation consists of an
is
,
?
/:
:
formed from an abnormal form
;
the
.
cf.
1.
7.
(>\\
14.
SC.
1290.
List of Articles.
14-2
8-5 cm.
Fifth century.
A short
obscure.
list
of utensils and other
articles,
names of
several of which are
[.
a,
1290.
ACCOUNTS AND LISTS

a,
243
Tvyaviov
5
a,
a,
^
.
2. 3.
4. Tvyavtov is for
a,
,
, ,
)
through is apparently unknown in Greek as well as Latin. was the 6. is perhaps derived from According to Hesychius name of a plant, but that would be out of place in this context. A misspelling of is more probable ; cf. 1. 10, note, and 1. 4. a. 7. pulvinus is apparently the word meant ; cf. P. Gen. 80. 13 again unknown. 8. is a diminutive of situla, a bucket. 9. 10. ayiov is not very satisfactory, since there is no obvious substantive for ), of which \p(yaovv) is the natural expansion. Perhaps, then, is for ; cf. e. g. 1289. 4, where
5.
may have come
.,
The
cf.
ayiov /3(
.
([.
c.
remains Unexplained. diminutive form

1160.
3, note.
The
is
next word was perhaps e\e\ov for
cited
from Eubulus in Athen.
p.
169
a threshing-instrument.
/.
Possibly the form in Hesych.
,.
arpoyuKa
is
written for
{g)
PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE.
1291.
Letter of
4-8
Zois.
A. D. 30.
8-2
cm.
short letter from Zeis to her brother Ischyrion, who is probably identical with the Ischyras in 1292, another letter found at the same time cf. e. g. 119, where the writer calls himself Theon in 1. i and Theonas in 1. 18, and 1269.
;
14 and 34, notes.

Z(uis
yaipeiv.
ou5[ei']y
/
R
irepl
,
2
244
5
'
8e
yâi
8 ,,
eyfllcssj
Slit,
ewe/i-
ekprjs
eh
\(^-
10 Speaiv) dneXOew,
(erouy)
. (). {
COrr.
Niov
kav
On
the verso
1
.
e.
Kaiaapos
^(() .
1.
3
'
of
from
5.
fl.
9.
1.
!.
Ischyrion her brother, greeting. No one has brought me a letter about the bread, but if you send a letter by Colluthus, an artaba will come to you immediately. If you wish to depart for Alexandria, Apollos son of Theon is going to-morrow. Good-bye. The 17th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, the 29th of the month Neus Sebastus.
Zo'is to
(Addressed)
5.
is
To
Ischyrion.'
likely to
more
be meant
for
ei,
as often, than 3.
1292.
Letter of Hermogenes.
ii-5X7-3cm.
About
a. d. 30.
jars,
short letter from Hermogenes to his brother, asking for two hundred and stating that he had sent some money and was prepared to supplywood for the transport of a water-wheel. The papyrus was found with 1291, which is dated in A.D. 30, and is probably addressed to the same correspondent.
[\5
5
. - (^) , & {)
ras
[\,
)(aipuv.
1292.
PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE
Soyvai
245
10
() .
eScuKa
eav Se Xpiau ]]{5)
15
,
the verso
Svo
'
[
ave-
[]
....
[.]
'
(().
On
.
of bovvm corr. from
1
9
'
(?).
Hermogenes to Ischyras his brother, greeting. Please put on board for me two hundred empty jars, as I asked you before. You have the 16 drachmae of silver by Saras, and I have given Hermas 1 2 drachmae to give you. If you specially require tvsO pieces of wood to bring down to me the wheel of the machine, they shall be brought up to you by For the rest, good-bye. (Addressed) To my dearest Ischyras.'
.
1293.
Letter of Theon.
23-9X9-2cm.
A. D.
117-38.
from a son to his mother concerning the dispatch of oil and other articles. The reigning emperor whose name has been lost in 1. 37 viâs most probably Hadrian.
A letter
[\(.
'[']
vi.iv
rfj
SapaTos
kav
Sapas,
,( .
{')
?)
() .
-
246
ay
7
ig
)
20
) .
, /
^
Sia
et

ka)(fiKaTe
&yap
eveKa
tis
(,
Sapai
aWovs
els
.(
eii
,
.
Tas
"
eav
({)
ep[i]Sia,
S[v]o,
25
30
[( [ .
(?)]
[
e^vat.
âpUTOs]
]
[ [
eV.
35
[
[
[
[
]{).
40
] ([) () '\( () [() '\ [)

]
'\
]
6] ()
.
{}{
(
).
\
]

ev
At
right angles along the left-hand
() [ ,
)
On
the verso
ety
.
[]
. {) / .
margin
ris
2^ letters
(')
1293.
or
1
U.
38.
1.
!.
1.
bihovm,
and
4"
.
for
247
14.
1.
{1:).
^2.
12.
1.
for
.
.
((.
of
COrr. for
mother Philumene, greeting. Before all else I pray for your health and Receive from Saras son of Marcus four and a half metretae of fine aphrodisiac oil and having done so let me know. If I do not get letters from him about the amount of the oil which he brings to you, I do not intend to send it (?). You ought to have given him a letter, because it is not Saras but another stranger whose word I have to take that you have received it ; so in future write, for I have had no letter about the first four and a half metretae. I do this not on our account but on that of the camel-men, lest one of them should want to leave part behind and not bring it. Saras says to me, " Let the other five metretae about which you write wait for the other load," and if I cannot find a carrier, I shall do so. I sent my brother Apollonius some wool to be dyed, since I want two quarters (?) and they have not been prompt in bringing it (?) because the days are I wrote to him Receive from Saras son of Marcus two sealed baskets ., one for you, and one for Plutarche my Receive in addition from Apollonius Good-bye.' Date, postscripts, and address on the verso.
'
Theon
to his
that of
my
father.
;
5.
8{)
for
cf.
?
11.
33, 39.
The meaning of the word
here
is
obscure
was
it
used
like the
Latin venusius
10. It
is
seems more probable that an infinitive has dropped out after than that and that the preceding is a repetition of the termination of
A verb
{).
in place of
is
hardly to be obtained.
error here.
stands for or ar seems has apparently been altered, but Sn cannot be read. to be the simplest remedy. The 13. It is noticeable that the oil was sent to the Apollinopolite nome (1. 43) overland and not by water. The nome referred to is doubtless the ApoUinopolites Parvus
1 1.
There must be another
To
suppose that
(Heptacomiae). 24-5.
the latter with
e'p[i]8ia
should take a genitive, but to place a comma before gives no sense. should perhaps be read
()
i.
the reraprov
and construct was
a liquid measure {quariart'us).

33. Perhaps
43.
()\8.
(cf P. Giessen 51.
25)
is
unsuitable.
Cf. the
note on
1.
13.
1294.
Letter to Didyme.
19-6
18-9 cm.
Late second or early

third century.
A letter in a rather large cursive hand

sister,
from a
5,
man whose name

1.
is
lost to his
announcing the dispatch of various
articles.
Pauses in the sense are

8,
indicated
1.
by blank spaces
in
1.
after
in
1.
apov in
in
I.
13,
14,
and
16.
[, ]
[
]
in
Kvptai yaipeiv.
^^
248
[kav
[?
.
, ^) ^^^. , . ],
[
]/

kv
Svo
\\
kv
vyeiai
ety
k^
ev
.
On
15
ko -
.
Pap.
15.
yap
'
6.
( [](
[(]1
]].
xpeia rj{v},
'\,
, [], . . [)
kv
'
[]{)
the verso
{.
First
of
COrr.
from
(?).
Pap.
12.
Pap.
'
.
The
vertical stroke of
in
rewritten.
to the lady Didyme his sister, greeting. Receive from the slave of the strategus . . and a box, and from chest containing two parchment quaternions and a cloak Didymus the sailor a bread-basket containing 4 glass flasks in sound condition, and a good knives ; of these take one for yourself. And from Carpus strap tied to the basket, and 3 son of Cleon receive the key of the bread-basket. If you cannot open the basket yourself, Take for it opens with difficulty, give it to the key-maker, and he will open it for you . Do not lose heart about the rent, for you will care of the things in the box lest they rot.
Tell me through the sailor about get it once for all. received them, and if you require anything, let me know.
Sarapas.
3.
all
these things, whether
you have
I salute Tausiris
my daughter and
may be
a
in the sense of qua4. Possibly \ipayivo\v ; cf. e. g. 123. 30, 39. ternion occurs in Martyrium Petri Alex. p. 212. at the end of the line may be either for or a compound word. arevo is to be emended is obscure owing to the lacuna. 5. How ] Xaywoe is fem. also in 6. The form i-yios is cited in Stephanas from a glossary.
.
Good-bye,
sister.
20th.
5, It
(Addressed)
To
and
connected with
(11,
12) are, as 1. 12 shows, receptacles of some kind and is strange that a should be contained in
^ ($(
Didyme.'
B. G. U. 1095. 19.
1295.
1295.
249
Letter of
14-8
Tasois.
Second or early
century.
third
1-5
cm.
letter
from a
woman
complaining that her correspondent Dionysius

in
was attempting to alienate her son, who apparently was threatening to remove the boy from Dionysius' influence.
his charge,
and
. \
5
Aio[v]vaio3L
[.])'
()
eyo)
7]
[]/
6
(8
Seo
\_\
[v]nep
,,- [] . ((
kav 8\
sVei
fis
,]
e[i']y
(^) (^) .
.
eKTos
f[T\vac,
.
15
el
,(5( \ . (
[
(
'AXeâvSpi-
7[5
.
20
[]
.
10.
1.
(-
.
15.
s
On
the verso
^[io]i'i'[(7i']cui
4-
v'iov
Pap.
17.
1.
COrr.
'
..
of
. !
this
written above
and
of
Taso'is to her
taking away
my
son, but
most esteemed Dionysius, greeting. if you intend to blame him in
See, I have not imitated
way,
I shall
you by send Ptolemaeus
250
and take him away. When his father died, I paid on his behalf 1,300 drachmae and expended on clothes for him 60 drachmae. I therefore beg that you will not persuade him to desert me, or I shall take him away and put him in pledge at Alexandria. So please send me a payment for two months through the bearer of this letter and the cloak, and let me know how much money you have given to him and whether you have received the cloak. Send the veil to your brother. Good-bye. (Addressed) To Dionysius from
Tasois.'
12. What exactly the writer intended by this threat is not clear. Perhaps she contemplated a loan on the security of her son's services, which might be engaged in lieu either of the principal or the interest of the debt ; cf e. g. Wessely, Fuhrer P. E. R. No. 433, P. Flor.
44, Tebt. 384, Lewald,
Zur Personalexehdion,
pp. i4sqq.
1296.
Letter of Dius.
1 5
cm
Third century.
A letter from a son to his father, assuring him that his studies were proceeding satisfactorily. Cf. the good advice given by a father to his son in
531. 9-12.
Avpy]Kio^
^
^.
toTs
'flpeiai-
(' ,,, ^, [] .
OeoTs.
Ttjv
15
[)
',
^ , , ^),( , .
6
?.
1296.
20
251
^, (.
the verso
an6S(ps)
5.
1.
through.
On
(>)
6.
Pap.
17.
1.
l6. viov Pap.
8.
;
of
1.
\
18.
viov.
above
, which
I
iS
crOSSed
1.
SO in
yaia Pap.
20.
(.
Aurehus Dius to Aurelius Horion
my
sweetest father,
many
greetings.
perform the
mother Tamiea and my sister Tnepherous and my sister Philous, I salute my brother and my brother Patermouthis and my sister Thermouthis, I salute my brother Heracl KoUouchis, I salute my father Melanus and my mother Timpesouris and her son. Gaia salute you all. I pray for your health, salutes you all, my father Horion and Thermouthis father. (Addressed) Deliver to Aurelius Horion from his son Dius.'
Do not be anxious, father, act of veneration for you every day before the gods of this place. about my studies ; I am industrious and take relaxation all will be well with me. I salute
:
my
&c., at 15. This papyrus provides a good illustration of the loose use of period; besides Horion, who was no doubt his real father (cf. 1. 21), the writer refers to two other men as 'father' (11. 15, 18), and he speaks of two women as 'mother' The true relationship of all the (11. 8, 15); cf. e.g. 1300. 8, P. Giessen I. iii, p. 53'. ' brothers and sisters mentioned may also be questioned.
this
' ' '
,,
1297.
Letter of Sarmates.
24
X 9-3 cm.
are remarkable.
Fourth century.
A letter announcing the

be
sent.
dispatch of various articles and asking for others to
The
spelling and
grammar
iSia>
,
5
ifpfoi/yU?]]
[]
Kehai,
,
,
.
[]'
ev,
, ), ,
(-
. "
,
elop-
kav
eis
"IXitos
252

15
)$ ,
e/ct,
Sev{po)
tveyKe | r }
tovs
-.
On
the verso
Trj
[6)
.
.
1.
'
.
.
Pap.
II.
1.
.
'ipiios.
4
1
oi.
8.
,.
5
^
-.
of
corr.
from
a.
Sarmates to his own Dioscorus. I sent you by Ammon the priest a marium of oil, which is meant for you to burn, and by my brother Theodoras four baskets, which are for you to burn, and a ... of oil for you to uncover and eat, and a spatkium of wine for you to drink at the festival, and by His one basket for you to burn. If Theodorus reaches you there, come here with him and bring the milk cakes when you come and the not the ., papyrus. I pray for your health. (Addressed) Deliver to my mother and father from
. .
Sarmates.'
3.
. []<"
8.
eivapiov
barely
room
(fopind). 10.
For the Analogous forms
cf. P. Giessen 103. 8, 22, Wilcken, Chrest. 297. 6, note. 14. 18. îXiyvov is another obscure word. might be read instead of -oi oi, but the has previous letters then become very difficult, especially as there can be little doubt that been altered from not vice versa. 19-20. is followed by some unintelligible writing, which is unlike shorthand and suggests rather a cipher. The characters are, in 1. 20 F, L, d, o, I, Latin cursive s, a sign resembling that for 4 obols, o, Latin cursive c with long oblique head, cursive s, and the 4-obol sign again, Cf. 90. 6-7. , and in 1. 21
is an apparently otherwise unattested diminutive of appears to imply that the Cf. 11. 12-13. contained oil. must be a vessel or measure of some kind. If the f is right, there for a preceding , or the word might possibly be derived from
infin.
in the personal endings of the aorist are
cf.
e.g. P. Tor.
i.
5.
27
is
. G. U.
250. 8 eneveyKai.
common.
^
,
.
X
is
1298.
Letter of Ammon.
ii-i
II-5 cm.
Fourth century.
An
incomplete letter from a

in
man
to his friend, complaining of the treatment
which he had received sympathy or assistance.

being blank.
a transaction concerning some wine, and inviting

writing
across the fibres of the verso, the recto
The
1298.
253
TOS
5
" ( ^.
Secnrorr)
Spa-
. \
^ ' ^
,
15
^ ()
^)
",
,
,
. .
On
the verso
..
2.
1.
'
".
4 -
] ] ". (.
6.
1.
17.
1.
]. (oye
?
"""
Pap. Pap.
8.
1,
greeting.
incomparable master, the consolation of his friends, Gonatas from Ammon, Before all else I pray to the Lord God for the prosperity of yourself and those dearest to you. I have been keeping myself quite alone beyond the point of safety, and all the vain talk of the world besets me. For I have only you to witness how Gunthus laid hands on me when Castor son of Damostratus, superintendent of wine Gunthus sent me a receipt for 66 spaihta of wine ; for'Troilus 36, for me 22, for Dius 8, and when I came to the Oxyrhynchite nome he charged me for each spathium 7 talents, which you being the intermediary in this (Addressed) To my lord and brother Gonatas from Ammon.'
my
11-13.
The
conjunctival clause
&c., cf. e. g. the
For the doubling of the in is left incomplete. hexameter fragment edited by Goodspeed in Chicago Lit. Pap.,
where
1 8.
Philogelos, p. 35, a
is especially common before . In papyri of the middle of the fourth century cited by Wessely, Altersindizium im of wine is priced at 20 and 25 talents.
254

1299.
Letter of Psais and Syra.

24-5
8-1
cm.
Fourth century.
letter to a
son from his parents, giving news of their health and of their
preparations for his arrival.
. \ ^ , ' . ' [\ (. , {\ \^ ) ' . -,

{)
'
Wdeii
Xvpq.
pelv
eTovs
Sas
{) ()
yivrfTai,
^
(),
.
5
1
1.
()6
61-
'[.]
'
eVoy S[e]
ecos
'
[] [] \\
,
oli
[]
![.
,^
15
TOis
Tois
,() .
[]
, ,, . ,-
2
On
.
.
the verso
.
.
6($)
pa
{) Svpa
".
6.
Pap. 3 1 "' iyialveiv. of rewritten. 7. of ;)((' inserted above the line

;
(
'
COrr.
from
Pap.
1.
. !. . 2 ^^
.
\.
, (^
;
g.
1.
,
.
II.
1.
so in
11.
12, 13.
21.
1.
yovea>v.
To my
lord
pray to the Lord
and son Ision from Psais and Syra, many greetings. Before all else God for your health and prosperity Thonis your brother sends you
;
1299.
255
Next, since the new year we have been very ill, but we give thanks to recovered ; and up to the present time we have not sacrificed the pigs. We are expecting you to come. You know that on your account we have not salted any fish, but we have made the pickle yearly, and, if possible, I will prepare it for your coming. of knives and the pepper. Your brothers Horion and Do as I told you about the Herai'scus salute you, An ... and her children salute you, Tachosis and her husband salute you, Triadelphus and his wife and children salute you. I salute Kamokos and his household, I salute Hepsates and his wife with their children, I salute Hatres, Pseke, and all our friends by name. I pray for your long-continued health. Hathur 10. (Addressed) from his parents Syra and Psai's.' Deliver to Ision
many salutations. God that we have
1. 6 But only the bottom of the supposed and there may have been some correction.
7.
cf.
is apparently novel, but cf. e. g. 9-10. does not connect at all well with what precedes and is better taken as an independent sentence, the main verb being unexpressed, but easily understood, is obscure ; would not suit this context. The preceding [(] is required to balance nepi mnepadiov. The latter diminutive form does not seem to occur elsewhere.
8.
!.
. ,
1300.
of
is
preserved
Letter of Peter.
9-9X3I-I cm.
Fifih century.
from a son to his mother asking that various articles might be sent to him, and making other requests. The words in 1. a in 11. 8-10 were written in a different and xpovois (so.
letter
A badly spelled
hand, no doubt by the sender himself, before the vacant spaces originally
these lines were filled in
for a veil
(
Tfj
{)
left in
by the insertion of the
reference to Theon, and the request
and hood.
() {()
)
xat(peiv).
/}
,
(^^
rfj
vios
kv
eOKepiav evpmv
(\
5
()
].
.
', ,
{)
'Hpaeiv
256
,On
the verso
.( . . .
768()
2.
.))
^
1.
els
.5 .
COrr.
1.
ae
?
3
[\
e'iva
\5>
\
1.
of
COrr.
from
of
added above the
line.
^.
from
.
of
1.
T1J
.
.
corr.
1.
(sO in
6)
9.
SO in
8.
7.
The
loop of
.
( . , eSpov Sta
4
'
;
.
in
rewritten
1.
.
so in
.
8.
1.
ayopauai.
\(
1.
.
'"'
6.
I.
, .
II.
1. ri;.
my most esteemed and virtuous mother, the lady Maria, from your son Peter in Lord God, greeting. I have found a good opportunity by this letter to greet you many times with my brother Theon and my sister the lady Plusia and my sweetest brethren Herai's, Nonna, Omaia, and Phoebammon, by name. Be pleased, my lady mother, to send and the rings. Do not neglect to send them to me by Athanasius. Many greetings me the many greetings to to my lord brother Athanasius the valet of Abel and also of Dorotheus my mother Cyrillous. I pray for your long health. Be pleased, my lady mother, to buy me a thick veil for the winter, and to get the Oasis hood from Peter son of Esour, that
'
the
may wear
4.
it
when
is
come.
(Addressed) Deliver to
my
dearest Maria from your son
Peter.'
found in Eustath.
5. 6.
814. 27
8.
9.
. :
is
is
Unknown.
may
p. 886. 36 and other late writers. corruption of SKvpav seems hardly likely. be merely due to the writer's erratic orthography, but cf.
cf 1296. 15, note. probably a syncopated form of
KovKovKoveiv.
,
e. g.
B. G. U.
cucuUa
cf
for
{h)
MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS.

X 5-8 cm.
1301.
pite
7-8
Fragment
of an application to the strategus of the Proso-
nome from
text
is
the comarchs of a village.
The document
[.
is
numbered
a\
and was glued on the
The
'^
left
side to another, of which the end of a line remains.

.
.
.
]
-{)
MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS
\(
roiis
[.
[.
1302.
8 X 5-6 cm.
and remains of one more line. Late third or early fourth century. Three lines containing the words
kj"
|
I
rf]
[[)

257
rovbe
. .
.
|
[.
.
|
corr.)
1 7,
ey/SoXe'as (cf. P.
Rylands
90.
note)
(^.:){$)
referred to
1303.
by a weaver
from
(?)
;
]
4*7
.
"- -{])
Complete.
perhaps a
title.
may
well be that of Septimius Severus (a.d. ao8).
X 5'7 cm.
Beginning of a declaration on oath addressed to
1304.
Fragment of an application for payment from two brothers (whose status does not appear), of Oxyrhynchus. Lines 4-7
5*5 X 9*8
&(
and for the form of the document e. g. 55, C. P. Herm. 67. Reign of Marcus Aurelius (?). Beginning and end lost. 9 lines. 1305. (>y-S'S cm. Fragment of an account of a meeting, with acclamations Lines 5-9 similar to those in 41 cf. C. P. Herm. 7. i. 9, Archiv iii, p. 541.
pp. 359-60,
.
((
1.
() .).
cm.
,[]
Ends of
of the Oxyrhynchite
(?)
]
nome
through the agency of

8 lines.
About A.D.
336.
[ '
The
(cf.
reign
1265.
5),
corr.
e/c
[\.
.
virip
Cf. Wilcken,
Grundz.
[ ((5
. .
.
. .
,] , . ] ^ $ ,
;
'2/
.
.,
.]
AioaKope
[.
[.
baaos
ev
Late third century. Parts of 10 lines. 1306. 8-5 X 5-8 cm. Application similar to 1109, &c., sent Sarap for the of his son. Lines 3-10
.
. .
irepl
(]
6
[8) ] 6[]
the a3rd year
of
is
(] :() ,() (') [[((] [()[ ([()

in
.
eis
[() [
by Aurelius
ew'
]b{ov)
]
15 letters
{(),
irpb[s]
[]
.
eTi>ai]
(-
f[ivai
The
father's
name Aurelius
suggests that
that of Caracalla (a.D. 314-15), though palaeographically that
1307.
()
lines.
[fTOVs]
Third centuiy.
] . {
(a.D. 183-3)
Commodus
would be suitable enough.
Parts of 13 lines.
official
7-2x15 cm. Four lines, unaddressed, containing an to some petition. The text is
()
response
{-) ,
(cf. e. g.
. G. U. 583 and P. Thead. 19. ai-3).

letters
[](
Complete but for the slight In the right-hand bottom corner 3 or 4

strip of
loss at the beginnings of the

?),
written in the
reverse direction, from the beginning of a line, probably the last of a
document
from which the
papyrus was
S
cut.
258

7-5
1308.
X 8-6 cm.
els
Memorandum
((){() []
century.
3,388 dr. for two months on account of

virep
1309.
(to
'?;. Late second or early third Four lines, written across the fibres. 8 X 8-1 cm. End of a document recording a supplementary payment the State) of 1,925 dr., Dated (eTovs) f Aovdov
Practically complete.
. () ()
of
payment (by a
tax-collector) of 3 tal.
The
text
is
(eVovs)
[]
, >
98)
;
[] '[]
/3;
cf.
1310.
the
910. introd., P. Tebt. 397. 2. Incomplete. 12 lines. 6-2 X 6-g cm. Memorandum or ticket of clothing
:
1273. 12)
fibres.
1311.
use of an anchorite
fibres.
1312.
1313.
, () -^ (. ' 5"8
.
An
he
aTro6e6eiy[/xei'oi)
AvTOKpaTopo]s
Third century.
Complete.
3 lines, written across
;
(?)
(Feb. 5iA.D.
]
(cf.
X 8 cm.
Memorandum The (?).
of a payment or contribution of
text
is
Els
ikaiov
?)
'Aviavos
{)!{)
is
oil for
the
(cf.
(cf.
1151. 50, note).
Fifth century.
Complete.
3 lines, written across the
7*2x8 cm.
I -I
obscure
of
memorandum: To
lines
Fifth century.
Complete.
t^s
3 lines, written across the fibres.
X
]
II cm.
Ends
two
is
mentioning a praefect Heracleus.

|
The
roiis
|.
text
is
...]..
Third century.
Heracleus
unknown, unless perhaps he
to be identified
with Septimius Heraclitus (a.d. 215); but the fragment a later date in the third century.
may
well be of
1314.
7x9
cm.
Ends
of 8 lines (written across the fibres), containing the words
quadringento\s octoginta sex tantum,
repeated 8 times, apparently as

;
a writing exercise. the
The hand
is
a clear cursive
zt
is
sometimes written as
(?).
a curve linked to the next

left
letter.
Fourth or
fifth
century
Broken to
and along the bottom.
On
the verso the words \omol
in large upright letters.
1315. 12-3 X 14-5 cm. The Latin alphabet first in capitals, then in minuscule, with Greek equivalents over some of the letters. F and / both have
written above them,
/i
(=
capital
and minuscule)
is
represented
by .
is
represented as
,^ as
]
.
(corrected to y?).
Written across the
fibres.
Fifth
or sixth century.
large rude cursive
Incomplete, the ends of lines being

asii intenaiirosa
[.
1316.
6x12-9
*î"
Beginning of a contract drawn up
Iv
son of Sarapion renounced claims against Theon and Zoilus, sons of Theon
lost.
On
the verso in
in
which Diogenes
[
1317.
in

. .
.
Dated .). Germanicus Imperator,

.
.
(); -()
in the
first
6[
yd
.
259
^}'
(day not
[(1 hf
filled in
:
year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus

A.D. 57).
Incomplete.
7 lines.
5-1x8 cm.
in
Beginnings of the
6 lines of a copy of a contract of loan

.
. .
protocol form, the lender being Sarapion son of
and Heraclous.
Dated
the loth year of the [Emperor] Caesar Domitianus [Augustus

2[.]
Germanicus],
of Soterius (A.D. 91).
Conclusion of a contract for the loan of 5,000 odd 1318. i4'5 X 6-4 cm. drachmae, having the formula vTiip and the singular date (eTovs) la (erous) (trovs)
]
.
[,
avbpeLo[o
KaCcrapos]
borrower's signature (written for him)

Diocletian did not abdicate
^ [,
.
. .
.
}(\ ([( [
which
is
.]
followed
ev
[]- {)
.[
by the
There appears to be a mistake

till
in
the
number of the
year, since
the 13th year of Galerius, and there was
a difference of 13 between the
latter's
regnal years and those of Maximinus,
who
1319.
is
thus necessarily excluded in the
of a third.
' ()
of which are lost.
3*7
nth
year.
13 lines, the ends
15-3 cm.
Strip from the top of a contract containing the date
beô
()
[Aiyoiio]-
(A.D. 403)
3 lines, with
some
vestiges
1320.
The first 9 lines of an acknowledgement of a debt 7-3 X 13-1 cm. incurred in consequence of a purchase of wine, the price of which was not
paid, or not fully paid (fictitious loan;
is
[
text
1321.
7'42
^[
cm.
/?' {$)] ()) .[ ', [ ] [][ ^0] 5

cf.
^
Tubi
Mitteis,
[(?)
Avô]s
^ .
?]
. .
Grimdz.
p. 117).
(?)...
. D. 497
Receipt for rent of the months Pachon
8th year and
Thoth
of the 9th year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar
Augustus Germanicus Imperator (formula .). . D. 48-9- Nearly complete. 5 lines. The text Receipt for 94 dipla of wine. 1322. 16 4*7 cm.
{) ^ (). (()
'
? - .
Mesore
$ (
rijs]
The
of the
^'
'
(eTOVs)
$(
1253.
g,
is
(^)
I.
(cf.
P. S.
89. 2)
S 2
26
ivb{iKTiovos).
1323.
ii-gxy-y cm.
Theophilus, vetch-seller
(t corn from o)). Sixth Nearly complete. 17 short lines. Receipt from Leucadius to Paulus, and 1324. 11x9 cm. Miapis for i ceramion of wine. Dated in the 17th which = the i6th which = the 9th year (of Diocletian and Maximian, Constantius and Galerius), Mesore (A.D. 301). Practically complete. 8 lines, written apparently on the verso, the recto being blank. 1325. 15! X 7-7 cm. Receipt for payments of wine. The text is MaprvpLos
4 14th indiction
{-3 /?; \
(iirep
( ,()
. D. 413
Complete.
Receipt
()
11 lines. issued
:
()
P. Brit.
i
op
{).
by Martyrius,
Mus. 1445.
7,
(;?)
note
;
to
cf.
in
1037.
should be read), for

v-nb
6()
solidus as rent for his shop in the
century.
{$),
. Fifth century. Complete. , 8 lines. Endorsement on the verso in a different hand. 1326. io-6x6-5cm. Receipt for payment of wine. The text is
(() ()(^ ()
([)
century.
to P.
Ps-P)
()
() ,
'
( {}
(1.
-)
(5)"
zivTe,
lines.
'
'.{)
ITaXeoCros
Complete.
10
1327.
46 X ^-^ cm.
Hierax,
land.
51
8),
Another
for
receipt similar to the preceding from Philoxenus

MtyaK{r]s)
Ylapop{iov)
(cf.
of the
217 dipla
{) () .
IvbiKrlovos
'
Fifth or six-th
a subsequent payment of 2 dipla.

II lines.
Fifth or sixth century.
Nearly complete.
,
v-nep
154.
12,
and
1328.
months' (rent
(1.
bodevTa
(1.
1329.
1
? () . ] ]^ .
16x9-7 cm.
?).
Receipt for an unspecified amount paid on account of two
The
text
is
-!)
y.
hvo
bevTipas
(1.
(1.
vbsi
IvbLKriovos
26 X 10 cm.
Late fourth or fifth century. Complete. 8 lines. Receipt for 3 solidi on account of dues of barley
{) < () []
r^s Kvpas els
2th indiction.
The
text
is
Tlerpos
().
for the
(erous?) ivbiKTiovos
(^) ivbiK(Tiovos), (2nd hand) [] 4[]. - (Irons) ( (eroDs) . (2nd hand) YltTpos (09) {). . . 399 Practically complete.
verso a
v-ntp
^\
{) ()
(ist
hand)
(eTOVs)
10
lines.
On
the
much
effaced endorsement.

1330.
5'3
X 15-8 cm.
is
An
illiterate receipt
for i solidus
(1.
The
text
kXl{os ?)
(1.
, ){$) 5
(1.
({). -)
VTiip
.) os
(1.
on account of dues.
yi(i'erai)
(^.) ,
(1.
virep
avvTaiKias
^),
rrjs
:
),
.
(1.
)(1.
261
oibiKTLOvos
.
(1.
boOevra
Ivb.).
fifth
century.
Complete.
6 lines, written across the fibres.

similar receipt
.
.
1331.
7*4
X 7 cm.
(.
Fragment of a
(1.
Xeias)
?)
(1.
(.
?),
:= capitation
(1.
dues)
(.)
(1.
century.
)8() () ;
.]
Late fourth
v^nip avvrepias
(1.
()
[.
7 lines.
1332.
7'5><4'4 cm.
Receipt for 15I artabae of corn.

hfKaTtevTe
(1.
"A/SfXe
[
;
The
text
is
.)],
teZ.
Fifth century
"
Fifth
(?).
3 lines, written in a large coarse hand. the recto parts of la lines from the bottom
1333.
for a
third century.
, ,
13-3 X 6-7 cm.
On
apparently, an account of
names.
payment of 600
Late second century. dr. on account of
() On
.
of,
what remains consists largely of personal the verso an order from a gymnasiarch
{) ()
bos
[X]oy((i))
(erous) e
. (
lines.
The
as
text
is
(/3)
?-
b[a)(]s
Late second or early
[]7] .
of
(?
1334.
7'6x9-3 cm.
in
Beginnings of 4
of the 93rd which
lines,
written across the fibres, from an

(?)
1.
order issued by
for a
payment
to
Abraham.
i.
Dated
1335.
(1.
Thoth
the 64th year
94th and 63rd,
e.
A. D. 416).
4"9
X i5"4 cm.
(1.
Order
for a
payment of meat
rois
'\uiavvr\s "Siipfjvos
-ei,
or roC
. o(vos)
the
writer
-)
{<).
Kpeu)S
e lvbiK{Tiovos)
Kpims
fibres.
Lpas p{as)
() {5).
e^
/x(oias).
for a comes.
{)
The
text
is
AtoyeVr/y
{(tovs)
. D.
482.
Complete.
lines, written across
1336.
5-8
X 9-9 cm.
vpbes.
century.
The
Order from John to Philoxenus for a payment of 60 was perhaps the same person as in 1335. Fifth
lines.
1337.
8-1
{(()
Complete. 3 X 9-5 cm. Order

eX
. .
for a
.
payment
of 10 myriads.
(Is
.
The
text
is
+Nowos
Fifth
{by)vapiu)v)
century.
1338.
. (2nd hand ?) + NoVios Complete. 4 lines, written across the fibres. Order for a delivery of dried cheese 5'7 X I4'9
{pbes)
]().
(?).
pbas b(Ka, /
The
text
is
202
Poll. vi.
ta.
48
.]]
Fifth century.
8
,^ ) {)() ^. ^ {) () ^
(1.

-})
(sc.
(1.
cf.
be
eXeyov) XCrpas evbeKa,

(1.
Xi(rpat)
(1.
ovhv)
4
Tpw),
Complete.
lines,
written across the fibres.

is
1339.
8-1
cm.
Account of expenses. The text
Els
-^^
'!(()'{)
(.) ,
i/f,
(.)
,
(.)
.
1.
(.)
is
/cy (is
^flpas
Third century.
uncertain.
9 lines.
()( (.) Whether the account was continued

Two
a (erovs)
aTTovbrj[s)
(.) ,
, ]
(1.
-)
(.)
below
1340.
6-4Xi2-5cm.
(cf.
On
the recto fragment of an account.
complete containing the entries

naTâis
lists
. G. U.
two more
1341.
lines.
1039. 4) (.) -, below which there are slight remains of On the verso remains of two narrow columns, apparently
)
is
lines are
(.)
of names.
First century.
()[ ()
,
written
;
10x8
cm.
?)
Account.
The
{){)
however,
()
{){) , ()
text
(erous).
()
without any sign of abbreviation,

possibly,
is
occurs
masculine
{bracai-ins),
not the feminine form found in P. Giessen 90.
&
p/ce.
()
y.
For
cf.
[){),
is
P. Flor. 143. 9,
(){) "
which
is
meant.
Fourth century. Complete. 6 lines. 1342. 8-7 X 10-2 cm. End of an account of payments from various Oxyrhynchite villages.
Ka)p(r)s)
1343.
s () [], , .), {)
/3}(3),
The
text
is
(5)
(}$)
On
()
, {s)
Fifth century.
.
^?
[.
.,]
(y]s)
?
hi{a)
it.
where presumably
6.
()
,
is
Qfoba>pov
7 lines.
30-5
IO-8 cm.
the recto a short account, of which the text

vfa,
(1.
[.][.] ( ), ) each entry having an oblique dash after

the verso an endorsement along the fibres
,
{
;
and across the fibres an account which seem to have been intentionally obliterated, vTi{ep) was one of the items. Sixth century. 1344. I3"4X 9-2 cm. Account found rolled up with 1288 for text see introd. Fourth century. Nearly complete. 6 lines. to that papyrus. 1345. 6-5 X 10-4 cm. Fragment from the end of a letter, the last few lines of which are nearly complete. Lines 610
inserted above the line) to
in
() {
II
complete.
7 lines.
On
+[]-
Nearly
lines,
5 & ({. ,
[].
written across the fibres.
be
ttj
[]6
(1.
-)
NeiAaros
(. ()
10
lines,
Late second or
third century.

1346.
(1.
4'6 X 8'5 cm.

!/
-0)
,
okas
ii.
Fragment of a
'
letter.
The
\peiav
(1.
/,
-),
text
is
r?} (?)]
-(1.
263
^,
-fs)
of garment, apparently
(1.
.)
II
--
1347.
i4"3 cm.
Wilcken, Osi.
. G. . 485. ,
1334. 3 C. P. Herm. 39. 4)
with part of another at right angles in the left-hand margin.
1348.
above the
1349.
Addressed on the verso Fourth century. Practically complete. 15 lines. 1350. 6-5 X 20 cm. Letter, of which the text is-^
' ), ? ^, . ' [] . ^ ' ? [] (), . ". .[.]

5*6x7 cm.
Beginning of a
letter.
[7)
^ ,,([\ , ,' ' '

.
unknown) (1. Second century (?). 8 lines. Fragment of a letter concerning some
[](
apabpa (a kind
yeyove).
'
rpis
P. Flor. 64. 2a
[\
is
({) {^),
('
.
.
5
land.
.
^
(cf.
Lines 2-6
Pap.)
(?)]
Third century.
8 lines,
The
text
rewritten
line)
(1.
[.
Late third century.
8 lines.
20*2X7-8cm.
Letter of Sarapion.
The
text
is
r^s
bodvai
bia
?)?.
corr.)
?;
verso -^
()
Tois
{). Written \{os)
[]
Toiis iv
(1.
--)
.
across the fibres.
Addressed on the
Fifth or sixth century.
Nearly complete.
3 lines in
all.
INDICES
I.
NEW LITERARY
TEXTS.
(a)
1231-4 (Sappho and Alcaeus).
{Figures
iti
thick type refer to papyri, those in Italic type to fragments,
Roman
figures to columns
schol.
sckolitim.)
&
oyi/a
1233. 10.
1231. 18.
34.
1232.
2.
1.
ii.
1233.
1233. 15. 2. ii. 8. ayadas 1231. 10. 10.

ayyeXof 1232. 1.
ii.
&<{
ii.
3.
Oyil232.
yo 1232. .
ayov 1232. i.
i.
H,
ii.
17.
ii.
ayire
5. 4.
ayv
1232. i. i. 8. 1234. ^. i. 12.

.2. ii.
[ ]/ '.\
1231. J5. 7. 1233. 5. 14.
V"o 1233.
.2.
7.
1231. i. ii. 14. 1233. .2.3. 3.
ayvov 1232.
2.
ayv[
1231. 50. 4. 1231. 56. a'fiVes 1231. J4. 6.
'
1232. 1. 1231.
i.
9.
ii.
1.
I.
4.
1231. JO. 12.
1233. J. ii. 10. aijraif 1231. i). 9. 1232. J. ii. 9. 1233. 1. ii. 18 1233. 10. 6. al 1234. ' K( 1234. J. 9. 5. 12. 1233. .2. ii. 5. 1233. IL 15. Pap.). 1232. J. ii. 18 ai>i(iiOti 1232. J. ii. 14. (?) 1232. J. ii. 6. 1233. J. ii. 12. aipfiv, 1233. 3. ii. 7. ]ai'c'Xo[ 1231. 25. 4. 1234. 6. 5. 1232. J. i. 5. oKpas, 1233. 11. 1 3. 1233. 4. g. 1234. 2. ii. 4.
;
,
1234.
aV
1234. 2. 1231. 16. . 4 1233. 5. 6. 1234. J. 6. 1234. .2. i. 14-15 schol. 1231. 1. i. 23, 12. 2, 50. 6, 55. 6; 1232. J. i. 8; 1233. 1. ii. 11, 14, 17; 1234. 4. 16. 1232. J. ii. 4. 1233. 5.2. s. 1233. J. ii. 18. 1232. J. ii. 7. 1234. J. 12. 1232. 1. ii. 15 ; 1233. 1. ii. 8.
[
1.
1231.
J.
i.
\.
d/ij3p]or
/?
6. 5.
i.
apapvypa 1231.
apepa 1232. J.
9.
30. dpc>a 1234.
.2. ii.
3.
1233.
iff. 4.
;
1231. J. ii. 16 1233. 2. 1231. JO. 7. 1231. 15. 4
ii.
15.
{.
avayKa 1234.
OV
k'
6/
'.\
!
1231.
1234. 2.
J.
i.
i.
9.
34.
Cf.
oV.
45[
6. 6.
1231. J.
1.
ii.
2 2.
1234.
1232.
J.
ii.
.
i.
AvaKToplas 1231. J.
27.
ii.
J.
aveyos 1233.
20.
.
1234. 5. ii. 1233. 50. 5.
1231. J. i. 19; avbpi 1231. J. ii. 26. civ-
7,
iii.
6.
266
Spes 4.
INDICES
1232.
S. 8. 1.
ii.
17,
iii.
4; 1234. 3.
1.
ii.
II.
1203.
1231. 1. 1231. 1. 1231. J/.
i.
13.
ii. 11, SvSpeai
1234.
5.
1 1
^ '
1233.
34
i.
1233. 4. 19; 1233.

;
7.
'6.
/3a5u
ii^.
i.
7,
53. 2.
'^ \
iil/]rioi/
1232. J. ii. 19. 1232. J. ii. 11.
1231. 11. 1231. 5. 3. /3[ 1233. 1231. ^. 6. 1231. J. i. 29. 1233. 1. . 12.
5
.2.
i.
12.
1231.
1.
/[^
dTTOyofoi
1231. Ji. 9. 1231. J-i. 3. 1231. 1. ii. 10.

J.
ii.
/,! 1234.
8.
4.
1231. J5. II. 1231.
1234.
J.
i.
.2.
[5 1232. 5.
1233.
1232.
3 marg.
2.
1234.
1233.
5.
1
5.
29.
S. 5.
i.
3.
yai/
1231. 1.
i.
14.
ySs 1231. 9. 6.
aneoiaas 1231. 1.
28
(f).
([
1234. 3. i. 1234. C. 8 schol.

1231.
1.
ii.
6 schol.
8.
1232.
J.
ii.
6.
1233. 3. ii. 6. y til/OS 1231. 9. 2. yap 1231. J. i. i8, 25, .2. 7, 13. 5, J5. 5, 7, 50. I, 5; 1232. J. i. 3, 9; 1233. 1. ii. 6, 12, 8. 7; 1234. .2. i. 14-15 schol.,
ya/iOK
ii.
"kpevs 1234.
/ > /
Sr Ke
i.
1233. 1. i. 7 1233. .3. ii. 15. 1232. .2. 5.

1231. 15. g. 1231. 1. ii. 4. 1233. 4. 11.
ii.
8, 6. 7.
1231.
1.
I 34.
apyvpa 1232. J.
10.
8.
.2. i.
" ]>
6.
1233. 5. 1231. . i. 20. 1232. . ii. 1 7. 1234. 5. i. 8 {Ois K Pap.). 1233. S. II. 1232. 1. ii. 4. 1233. IJ. II. 1233. -i. I. 1234. 4. II.
1231.
9.
1234. 3. i. 6. 1233. ^. ii. 1 3. ycpavoia-iii 1233. .2. ii. 1 8. 1233. 16. 3. yfipas 1231. 10. 6 ; 1233. 1233. 8. 8.
yevvaTai
([
i;
ii.
II.
[]
33
8. 3.
1231.
1.
[\]
''
1234,
1. 12.
14.
J.
ii.
1231.
'Arpfit
4.
'ATpeiSav
1234.
.2.
1231. 15. 3 1231. 1. ii. 24. 1231. 15. 2. 1234. 3. . 12 (cOir. to yavw 1231. 16. 6. yot/Vj 1233. 5. 6. yula 1233. 15. 3 yvvaiKfS 1232. 1. iii. 3. yvv[aiK 1233. 1^. 9. ii. 15.
).
1232.
1.
1234. 3.
1.
li.
i.
6 schol.
16.
232.
avVixa
3[ 1233. 33.
1231. 1. I 23. 1233. il. 19.
]8eu/cir
9(.'),
i.
/
6fOpo
Sij
2.
!
i.
1234. 3. 1232. 1.
12.
13.
7.
affrai/
1234. i". i. 12. 1234. .2. i. 7.

1231. 9. 17. 1233. 5. 5. 1233. 10. 2.
i.
ii.
1231. 15.
5,
avTu 1233. 17. 4{?).
1233.
5.
.2.
ii.
16.
1234.
.2.
SevTfpov 1231. 1.
12.
;
1233. JO. 4, 8. 1232. 1. ii. 4. 1233. J.S. 7. 1233. J. ii. 9, 15.
'
1231. 1. ii. 2, 15. 7 oijCre 1231. 15. 3.
1234. 3.
ii.
10.
1234. 3. 1233.
1.
i.
13.
|. 1233.
/
5
1234.
1.
9-
5-2. 5.
g,
/.
NEJV LITERARY TEXTS

1232. 3. ii. 5. 1233. 3. i. 3. 1234. 3.
1233.
1.
ii.
I4{?).
1234. 1. 8. hiaKwp 1231. 10. 8. &(&(.. 1233. . i. 13. 1231. J5. 3. 1231. 31233. 3. ii. 9Soceii', ;[ 1231. 55. 2. 1234. 3. ii. II. 1234. 4. II. Sims 1234. 5. i. 10. &vvafa 1234. . g. iSimvTO 1231.
' [ (,
>[
ii.
267
4.
/ -
1231. 23. 1 1232. 3. ii. 8. ]>/ 1233. 8. 2. >' 1233. S. 9. f/i^6i/ai 1231. 3. i. 15, ii. 20. 1234. 5. i. 1 4. 'V 1234. 4. 9, !/ 1233. 3. ii. 14. eOi/Tf 1234. 2. 12.
12.
11,
J.
ii.
9.
1231. 1233. 1231.

?yep/)e
i. 33. 15. J. i. II.
i.
1233. 17.
3.
cyf'pfl'jri
1231. 5e. 6.
^
>
9.
1233.
i,
.
1.
1 2.
1234. 5. i. II. evl231. 3. i. 31, .2. 3, 35. 3; 1233. 4. 1234. 5. 7. cVi 1232. 3. ii. 7. 14. 2 evfpyoiac 1234. 6. 9 schol. 1234. .2. ii. 5. iv'iavTov 1233. 5. ii. 12. eroa 1233. .2. ii. 17. 1231. (vvinovTfs 1231. 3. i. 10.
;
(-
3.
1231. 1. i. 15, 15. 6, 59. (' 1233. 1233. S. 3. 1231. J5. 3 1233. 1. ii. 4
51.
8.
23. ewopoi/ 1233. 34.

ii.
I. I 2.
.
;
ii.
!
fwre
1234.
3. 11.
eâyot/
1234. 1232.
.2. i.
3.
ii.
20.
5.
I
1234. 3.
1231.
otSa
.3.
i.
8.
1231. 10. i2;
e^fpjfvyopevos
1233.
2.
O.
1233. JJ. 17.

.25. 2.
ii.
1231. 30.
fVt;
tiots 1234. 2.
fi'Sf'i/ai,
5 schol.
6.
1234.
7.
1231.
.
i.
i.
1234. 2.-i. 14-15 schol. 1234. 2. ii. 7. VlK7;[ 1231. 9. 14.

cVft'Si)
33(?),
eoiKores
la[ec\1231. 14.
.
2.
7['
fVi
1231.
3. 3.
i.
9.
;
;[
1233. 1232. 3. 1232.
.
.2.
i.
10. 11.
1232.
ii.
1234. 5.
12.
dt 1231. J. i. 12; 1233. 10. 7, 33. 15(f); ff 1232. .2. 1234. S.i. 12, 14-15 schol. 3 ; 1233. 3. ii. 6,9, 12; 1234. 5. 1 1.
1231. 34. 3. 1231. 34. 5. eV (e^) 1231. 3. ii. i
[ [
fVtyapia
',
;
1231. 3. i. 14, 4. 6 1234. 2.
( ^ "
1232. 3. ii. 6 .2. ii. 3, 7, 30. 4; 1234. .2. i. 9, ii. 1232. 3. ii. 5; 1234. 1. 3. 1233. 3. i. 8. cxye-yoi'roi' 1234. .2. ii. lO.
;
1233.
12.
(,
1233. 3. ii. 11. 1234. 2. 1. 6 schol.

eVfXa^fro 1234. ^.
6. 8.
.2. i.
i.
(
3.
4 1234. 2. i. 1 10; 1232. 3.ii. 7 \. 14 and schol., ii. 1232. 3. li. 14.
iii.
3.
;
9.
1233.
3.
1231. 2. 8.
ii.
6.
1234. imrevxeas 1234.
^ '
1231. 38. 5. 1231. 3. il. 6. 1232. 3. iii. 6. 1231. 3. ii. 5. 1233. .2. ii. 14. (v. 1. -) 1232. 3. iii. 3. 'EXiVa 1231. 3. i. 19. 'EXe'ra 1231. 14. 5; 1233. -2. ii. 15 (?). 1234. 3. ii. 11.
"
( /
1231.
f'ppa
cpoi/
8.
1231.
24.
cpai-m 1231. 3.
i.
16.
1234. .2. i. 14-15 schol. eparov 1231. 3. i. 29. epya 1231. 9. 20. cpyoi/ 1231. 12. 2.
.2.
epyl'
8.
1234. 2. i. 1234. 5. 6.
14.
1231. 14. 1231. 3. i. 12
4.
;
1234.
;
1233.
4. 6.
1232. 3. ii. 10. 1232. 3. ii. 8.
1231. 3. i. 1 2 1233. 5. II. eparos 1231. 14. I.
5.
11.
1233. ^.
2.
ii.
19.
1232. 3. ii. 2, 1 1234. 3. lo.
fXitrc
268
?
i.
iVi
1231.
II.
\\
9. 4.
INDICES
1233. 11. 14
ii.
1234. 2.
12.
[
;
1234. 1231.
5.4 1234.
^
' /
')!/
e. 7.
1233. J5.
3.
1233. 4. 9 1232. 3. . 1 6. 1234. .2. . 1233. 12. 1233. 4. 3-
6^ 1231. 51. 3.
//
fupe[
1233.
4. 9.
J.
i.
1231. 3. 3 1231. 3. . II.

3.
;
fi<V]a/i7rToi'
1231.
J.
25.
5.
eiXipav 1232. i.
iii.
i.
lapat
1232.
(! 1231.
.
3.
6. 3. 9
1234. 6. 3. 1233. 4. 5. 1232. . . 12. fiVe 1233. 8. 3. 1232. 1. ii. 13. 1234. 3. i. 5. 1234. 3. i. 14-15 schol. 1234. 3. ii. 10. ?;>' 1233. 1. ii. 16. 1231. 50. 8. 1233. 3. ii. 19. 1234. .2. i. 6 1231. 3. 4.
(
fpav
17.
1234.
J.
1 3.
. 4, 30. 7
';(/ 1232.
iV]roas
1234.
iii.
1233. .5. i. 26, 1233. 33.
3.
1231. 18.
"iSaof
]<
^ ?
"iXtoK
schol.
" 1232. ^
IWots((/>fl]i/jut
1232. 3. ii. 3. 1231. 3. i. 30. 1231. 35. 6. ueXoi 1232. 5. I. UiTev[ 1233. 9. 8.
3.
ii.
;
'^'
1231. 56.
g.
13.
.3.
ii.
1232. 2. 3 1233. iV[fpOtra 1231. 3. ii. II. 1234. 5. 5.

1231. 56. 1231. 3. i.
5.
1 3.
ii.
4.
faicpvofi'TOi
1233. 1. ii. 10. 1233. 4. 8. faXai'ai/ 1233. 3. 10.

fdiSais
[
&
1231. 50. 1231. 55. 6.

2, S.
3.
[ [|<];^/
1231.
1.
ii.
1232. 1233.
3.
17.
3.
'
32.
1233.
4.
6.
6. 2.
1231.
4. 2.
i.
1233.
ZeC 1234. 1
^/ 1233.
iri231. J.
i.
1233. 4.
7 (?). 10.
10.
Ai'os
,
3.
1232.
3.
ii.
10.
.
iii.
8.
1232.
31.
3.
;
(
3. 3.
ii.
.
8.
.
1231.
'
3.
i.
1233.
''"V"
i.
1231.
3.
31
1231.
3.
20.
1232.
1233. 4. 2. 1231. 10. 6, 34.

1231. 1.
ii.
1233. 17.
9.
;
8.
6.
Kawo/ioj/
1233. 14.
1234. 3.
5Vep 1231. 56. 8.

3I.
II.
30.
3.
\
12.
1231. 2. i. 14' 1233. 1233. 11. 14. 1233. 1231. 35. , 50.
)71231.
]7)- 1233.
[ / ;[ /
\ \
7.
1231. JS.
1233.
5. 9, 4.
1231. 16. . 1233. 4. 7eeXyovTai 1233. 5. 14. 1231. 36. 9 1231. 3i. 7 eeoiVe'Xo[is- 1232. 3. iii. ifoii 1232. 3. I.
'
,
6.
11. 6.
1234.
3.
.
7.
1234. 6. 12. 1233, 3. 4- *"'' 1233. 5.2. 4 "'"" 1233. .2. . . 1233. 3. 5 1234. 5. i. 14
6\
?
1233.
3.
][
1233.
3.
ii.
1231. 3. i. 15 1231. 3. i. 19 (?) 1232. 3. i. 4. ''' 1231. 35. 1231. 33. 5 1232. 3. . 9
""
7.
5eOi[
1233. 16. 1232. 3. i. 6.

.
,[
/3 1232.
1231. 51.
5. 3.
ii.
51233.
6.
1231. 34. 1233.
.
S.
' -
3.
14.
1232. 3. . 2. 1232. 3. iii. 2. 1233. 4. 3
NEW LITERARY
1232.
1231. J.
Koroypfi
1.
ii.
ii.
TEXTS
2.
269
12
1233.
ii.
4. 5, 11. 13.
13.
1.
1
1233.
8.
(-^
(cariaSriwi
1233. 11.
1231. J5. 1233.
9.
5
J.
i.
!! 1233.
5.
1233. 13.
6. 3.
1231.
.5.
1.
i.
I, .20.
1233.
6.
;
i.
9.
1232.
1231.
.
1.
7.
[]1233. .
ii.
16.
1.
.
ii.
/ !
1.
1231.
ii.
J.
i.
29
ii.
(re Pap.),
22, 14. 8
1.
1233.
12.
7, .3.
17
I.
1234.
6.
g,2.
i.
8, 4.
1231.
5.
([
1234. ^. i. 6, ii. K^vo 1231. i. i. 15. 1233. ^. 3 itXeos 1232. 1. ii. 4. xXorn 1232. 1. i. 5. 1233. 1. ii. 10. 1233. J^. 6. 1233. 10. I. 1231. . i. 26.
? 1234. 5.
1234.
J. 4.
7.
'/
1231. 10. 14, 30. 1234. 3. 2. 1233. 3. 7 1233. 5. 6. 1234. 2.i. II. 1234. 3. 4 /xe'ya 1234. 4. 10. 1231. 9. 9 Mf1233. 1. . II. 1232. 1. . 8(?). ippoppevov 1233. 8. 7 1233. 5. 7- []'">'( (?) 1234. 3. 1 3. 1233. 14. 2. MeXrinn-Tre 1233. 1. . 8. 1231. 1. i. 1 4. 1231. 9. 6 1233. 1. . 17. 1233. 4. 1 2. 1231. 24. 3. 1231. 56'. (title); 1232. 1. iii. 8
/idr...
. ^
, [ (
, /
ii.
;
(title).
1231.
9.
5-
1231. 15.
êV 1231. 1.
;
1233. . ii. 1 6. 12. 1233. /cCSof 1234. 5. i. 13. 1234. 3. 3. 1231. 1. i. 9. KujrpoyfVpja 1231. 15. 8. Kurrpo [ 1232. 1. ii. I.
]<
[](
KpoviSais
i.
3.
7;
îeVcu[
23 1234. 1. 1233. 10. 9.
7, .2.
/
-[ 1231.
.
(
35.
3.
1231. 14. 8. 1231. 1. ii. 27.

.2. i.
[
1.
ii.
J5. 5 ; 1233. 1. i. 4, 2. i. 12, 14, 3. 7.
1231. 5.
2.
1234.
7 schol.,
14-15
schol.
[]3 1234.
;('',
1231. 5. 2. 1231. 1.2. 6; 1233.
11, 17, 2.
ii.
21
,^ "
1233. 7. 1233. 15.
3. 4
3. ii. 2. Ad;(Owa 1233. 13.
/', )234.
3.
i.
1231. 10. II, 15. 2. 1233. 4. 1231. 1. . 3

1. 14.
9
1234.
4
1233.
cS.
Xc'ye'
1234. 5. 8. 1234. 2.
37.
2.
i.
14-15
Schol.
XcytTm 1231.
, ^\ [
1231. 1. i. 23. 1233. 8.
1233. 3.2. 6. 1233. .2. ii. 22. 1233. 3. 1 31232. 2.
4.
1234.
.
. .
.2.
1231. 13. 2. 1234. 6.

1
1233.
1.
6.
1231.
1.
25.
1.
1234.
1234.
.2.
([ ?
XfiVcir,
1233.
4. I.
1231. .55. 2. 1233. 4. 2. 1232. 1. iii. 2. Xdyos 1233. 2. ii. i. 1233. 1. i. 11.
[ ]
1.
i.
. 7 schol.
1233. 3. 5 1231. 1.2.

4. 2 2.
'31233.
4. 9
1231.
1.
i.
14
1233.
1234. 1. 7. Xteaoe 1233. 4. ^

.2. ii.
(v.
1.
(.
1231.
31.
[( 1233.
1232.
1.
9.
1231. 9. 8. 1231. 13. 3 1233. .2. . II.
270
1233. 2.
ii.
INDICES
7.
^^[ 1231.
vueiv,
i.
TOftof
5( ! ^
23.
2.
1233. 2.
ii.
26.
[ 1231. 5J.
17.
^
3.
ii.
1231.
J.
'
()
3.
foT/triai
1233.
JJ. 16.
1234. 5. i. 1234. 2. ii. 5. 1231. 56. 4J.

i.
1233. 1. ii. 13. 15 and schol.
'[ 1233.
;
9. 7:
1233. 3. 9 1232. 3. . II. OTTO 1231. 3. i. 15. 1234. . 2. 1231. 35. 2. 1233. 3. . 191233. 1231. 3. i. 33' 9. 2 7. '> 7 5. . 5; 1234. 3. II, 2. . 6. 1234. 3. II. 1231. 3. i. 22; 1233. S. 10; 1234.
"[
fi'i-
1231.
27,
ii.
12, J~. 3, IS. 7
1234.
3. 12.
6. II.
KL^, ci'xri
oiBh 1234.
1233.
ii.
3. II, 3. 5, ^
2.
([ 1233.
4.
1 1
1234. ^.
iiii-Oa
18.
1234. 2.
4.
i.
.
:
3.
1231. 56.
1231. Ii.
2.
5.
i.
-'.'
1233.
2.
ii.
14
ieWs 1234.
14-15
schol.
(dem.) 1234.
8f' 6. 11. 1234. ,5. 1 1. a 1233. 5. 6. 1234. i. 1 2, 5. i. 2. 1234. 5. II. 01 Be 1233. .2. ii. 15. Be 1233. . ii. 19. ol ... 1231. 1. i. 13-14. rat 1231. 1. i. (rel), j-di' 1234. 2. i. 11.
?
JTOtf
1231. 3. i. 1 8, 15. 36. 50. 1233. S. 2 1234. 2. i. 15 and schol. i-ovj^r 1231. 55. 1234. 6. 9 schol. TnOra 1233. 33. I 8. 1231. 5.2. 4. 1234. 2. ii. 6, 5. 8. 5. 1234. 5. 71234. ^. i. 15 and schol. 6\i)oit 1231. 3J. II. 1232. 3. ii. 14.
ov-os,
Tovro[v
[
ii.
1234.
J. 1 6. 3.
i.
29, J5. 9.
(art.),
1231.
1 7.
1234.
7.
1. 5-
1234.
77!;231.
1234. 1234.
36. lo; 1233. 3.
19.
2.
ii.
3. II. 6. 7.
'' /
.
1231. 3. i. 10, 2. 12, j!i. , 15. T, 1234. 5. i. 9. T-dSe 1232. J. ii. 3 1234. 2. i. 2. oiaf 1234. 5. ii. II. 1233. 2. ii. 14. i'Xiyo!. 1233. 6. I'AXvrai, 1231. 3. i. 21.
S86, ToSe
1233. 5. ii. 13. 1231. 3. i. 22. 1233. 5. ii. 2. ffolf 1232. 3. ii. 14. 1233. 33. i8. 1234. 5. I. 1233. 4. 6. 1232. 3. ii. 18, 1231. 3. i. 18. iii. 4. TrdtT-as 1233. -2. ii. 6. 1234.
^-
';!' 6 ! 6
1234. 5. i. II. 1234. 5. 4. 1232. 1. iii. 2. ()i/ei8fffi!/ 1233. 1. i. 6. oj/fKToi' 1234. 4. 9, 12. ovKnXeoines 1232. J. iii. 5.
1231. J. i. 2 7 (i"). 1234. 5. ii. 8. 1234. 4. 14. 1234. 2. .
1231.
3.
i.
' '
2.
ii.
8. 8.
1231. 14.
77[
1232. 3. iii. 5 1233. 3. i. 5. 1233. 33. 5. 1231. 14.
[{
1231. 36. 3. 1231. 17. g.

Pap.).
1 3.
,
,
ip[
Of,
7-
31
1233. 33. 6. 1233. 3. 1232. 3. iii. 41231. 35.

2.
,
.
15.
1231. 56. 3. 77Q7r;r[ 1231. 37. 5 1233. S. 1231. 3. . 23.
1234. 2. . 1233. 5. 12.

5.
4~5
schol.
1232.
3.
II.
1233. .9. 7. 1233. 4. 5 1232. 3. iii.
"""- 1231.
56. 8.
[
.
!
.
15.
1233.
8. 2
;
1231. 56. 1231. 50. 7
1233. .2. . 1232. 2. 5 (?)

3,
/'^^' 1231.
1234. .2. i. i4-i5Schol. 1233. 5. 6.
I.
NEW LITERARY
TEXTS
.
271
\[
1233. 8. I 1234. 2. ii. 9. 1232. 1. ii. II. 1234. J. 3, 4, 7. wfSa 1233. 55. 5 ; 1234. 2. i. 4, 7, 3. 10. 1234. 5. 1 1 TTfbtxqv 1231. J. i. 34. 1234. .2. i. 3. 1231. 51. 5. 1233. 5. 3. 1234. 6. 7rf7rX[ 1231. JP. I. 1232. J. ii. 16. 1233. ,8.
/
ii.
-([
^ 7[ .
1.
ii.
'
irporo[
.
1231.
.
iii.
wpoyevearcpai 1232. 1.
1234.
5.
J. 13.
7-[ 1231. 28.
1231.
',
1234.
1231.
1. .
3^
3 6. 4
(8( 1234.
1234.
.2. i.
1233. 4. 10. 1233. 4.
7 schol.
2.
nfpav,
(( (
mpi 1234.
1233.
6.
1 5.
/
nijXeof
9 schol. 1231. 1. i. 18 1231. J. i. 1 3.
67 .
1232.
1.
(.?) 1233. .2. 1234. 5. . 7
20.
1231. 1.
6.
1231. J5.
12.
9
1231.
;!' 1234. 2. .
1233.
8.
S. 9.
2.
[]>'
1233. .2. ii. 11. m5ei[r 1233. .2. ii. 20. 1234. 5. ii. 9. m'fcpoi/ 1233. .2. ii. 3. 1231. . i. 9. 1234. 2. ii. 3. 1232. . ii. 6. 1231. iO. 1 5.
7[ 1231. 30.
.
II.
4
(
(9
'
peii/,
1233. 32.
1231. 12. 3. 1231. 9.
1 6.
1231.
(?)
.
1.
ii.
2.
ii.
'.;233.
1234. ^.
5.
ii.
/[ 1231.
13.
4.
9. 12.
\, \
1233.
!
.
1233. 4. 1233.
[
.
4. 7
).
1234.
]{
770
i.
^
12.
1231. 1. i. . 1231. i. II. 1231. 5. 31233. 5. 9 1233. 54. 3.
7(
3. 3
/3 1231.
1231.
1234. 5. 2. 1232. . . 1232. J. iii.

J.
i.
3
7 (title).
21.
5.
2!
afaei-[
1231. 32. i. 2. 1233. . ii. 12.
1232.
3-
1.
9-
1234. . 8 schol. 1233. 24. 1234. 6. 8.
1234. 1. 1 3 1233. 8. 6, 22. 1233. 2. . 1 6.

6.
7, 4. 1.
1234. 4. 13. 1233. 4. 4KoKvthpis 1233. . . 14. 1231. . i. 18. 1231. 9. 1 6. 1233. 55. 7 1232. 1. . 8. 1233. 5. 9 1233. . . 8; 1234. 1233. 5. 8.
[ /
1234. 1231. 5. 6. 1232. 1. . 2.
1.
,1233.
5.
[& [;
/
.2.
[ '
...
1233.
5.
12.
""'' 1231. 55. 4 1231. 1. . 3 1231. 56. 71231. J4. 71233. 8. g. 1234. 2. . 1 4-15 schol. 1234. 1. 8. o-Ttixc 1231. 56. . 1231. 50. 5 233. 11. "] 1231. 1. . 1 31231. 1231. 50. 6 ; 1234. 2. i. 9, 14. 3, 5. 5. 3, 6- 9 ; 1233.
2.
'5
.
<9.
5; 1234. 2. . 14-15 schol.
'6/1233.
1232.
4.
J.
13.
{,
1231.
J.
3)
^'
1234. 5. 1233. J. . 12. 1234. 2. i. 3 1231. 9. 4 ; 1233. 2.

3
W'
1234.
2.
4 schol., 5. 9 1234. 5.
272
INDICES
1232. 1. ii. . 1231. 1. . 7 1234. 2. . 6 schol. 1233. J. . II. 1234. .. . 2. 1234. 4. 13. 1233. S. 6.
1231. 5.
imvov 1231. 56.
\-
.
9.
,
(\_
[
re
;[1'
1232.
1.
,
9,
i.
1232.
1.
i.
12.
1.
1231. 1233. 32.
]
TfKcos
Te'jêrat
.
;
1231. 51.
1.
i.
43
1234. 5. . 4 schol. 1233. 1. . 1233. >;/ 1233. 1. . 5 1233. 11. 8.
?
i.
14
1234. 1233. 1. ii.

;
3.
1
5.
2 (?).
^'1231.
; '/.
4.
1233.4. 1 1. 1233. 8.
1 1.
1232.
1.
12, 11. 7-
1231.
29, 3-S. 2
10, 15,
iii.
1232. 1. ii. 4, 6, 2; 1233.11. 14; 1234. ^.
1233. 3. 7. 1233. 1J9. 5. 1234. . 9. TÂf 1231. 1. i. 27 (?). 1233. 4. 10. W 1233. 1. ii. 8. Tis 1231. 1. i. 6 1234. 5. i. 11, 5. 12. 1234. 4. 1 6. 1233. 1. i. 8. r]i>-6f 1231. 50. 2. 1231. 14. 4; 1233. 5. . 5. Toavras 1234. 3. ii. 10. 1233. 1. ii.
;
(
/
2,
TcSfifr
11, 3. 9.
> ;(/
! a
/ 5
[
1234. ^. 1234. 3. 8.
1.
i.
i.
14; 1232.
1.
.
i.
[(
22.
.5.
1233.
.
?)
(=
;.
1232. 1. 1232.
\.
8.
1.
1 2.
1234. 2.
1234. 2. \. 13. 1234. 3. . 1232. 1. i. 6.

6.
\.
(5
.
1231.
9. 13
1233.
8. 9
{.)
2 1.
^.
ii.
7' H. /-
1233. 5. I4(?). 1231. 1. i. 22

I).
1234. 2.
ii.
12 (yovrjwv
[ ^!
>[..
1231. 15.
1234. 2,
3. 4 6.
1231. 50. 4
1234.
1231. 1^.
1233. 3. 131233. .2. .

1231.
9.
. [.]
2.
1233.
4. 5 (')
1231. 17. 6. 1233. 5. 4. Tpoms 1231. 1. i. 21. 1231. 10. 4. (!/ 1232. 1. ii. 9 (?). 1234. .2. i. 9. Tit8e 1231. 1. ii. 8. 1234. 3. 6.
1231. 56. 1233. .9.
1231.
9.
21.
1233.
1.
. 7
19
schol.
1234. .2.1. 15 and 1234. 2. i. 9
Xopfiais 1231. 13. 7
1233. 1. i. 12. 1231. 10. 6.
'/3''[ 1234. TvpavvoLS 1233.

1231.
C/Spii/
6.
13.
1232. 1. . 8. 1232. 1. . 1 6.
3. 8.
5. 8.
3. 3, 9. 4.
1234. 4. 10. 1233. 3. 15. 1232. 1. iii. 6. v/xz/[ 1233. jiîiSiSiyot 1233. 13. 5. 1232. 1. ii. 13, 17 1233. 1. 1234. 1. 7 schol. 1232. 1. ii. 17.
i>i/7;i/
1232. 1. i. 8 1234. aael233. 2. ii. 21. 1233. 4. 6. Si; 1233. 1. ii. 8.

;
8- 5.
1231.
I
;
1.
i.
II, 36. 2
1233.
7.
1.
ii.
7,
.8. ii.
i.
1234.
1. 12,
2.
i.
1234. 2.
'
ii.
14.
ois
schol.
1232. 1. i. 1234. 2.
8.
i.
14-15
schol.
/.
NEW LITERARY
{b)
TEXTS
273
Other Texts.
type refer to fragments^
1224. 3. VersO U. 3. 1235. gi. 1235. 44. 1241. 30. iypws 1241. V. 9. 1241. iii. 32. 1235. 117; 1241. g. 1235. 65 1241. iv. 5.. v. 18. 1241. iii. 33. 'Aoijraiof 1235. 112; 1241. i. 2, ii. 35. 1242. g. 1242. 71. 1241. iii. 33.
{Figures in
1241.
i.
Italk
I.
(\ (!
! !
1242. 43, 49. 1224. 2. recto 1242. 15.
i.
6.
1241. ii. 12. Sfios 1242. 35. 1235. 47.
1242. 20, 34. 1224. 2. verso
i.
2.
1241. iii. 1241. ii. 18. 1224. 3. verso ii. 5 1242. 26. 1241. v. 16, 19. ' KKeiavhpds \24. ii. 'AXflai/Speii I, 9, 12.
dic/iafeti/
;
1224. 2. recto
ii.
3.
1241. vi. 25. 1241. iv. 33, 1241. iii. 30.
'
'
"!
1241. ii. 7. 1241. ii. 25, iii. 31. 1241. ii. 23.
aTroSfiKfui/at
1237. 1. . 1242. 7
1241,
iii.
(1.
.
i.
?).
12.
1242. 53 1224. 2. verso
I,
1242.
1242. 52.
! /
(!
1241. iv. 19, 33, V. 18. 1241. iv. 22. 1235. 75, 119. 1224. 2. verso ii. 3. 1241. vi. 26. 1224. . recto 2. 1241. ii. 18. 1241. ii. 34. 1242. 25. 1224. 2. verso ii. 4. avayeiv 1242. 16. 1241. iii. 24. 1242. 73. 1235. 43. 1241. i. 3 (?). 1235. 39 ; 1238. "j. 12S8. 6 (?) ; 1241. iv. 17, 34(?).
;:<
1242. 10, r8, 24, 27, 33. 1235. 48, 7o. 1224. 2. recto ii. 4 1239. iii. 9, V. 19; 1242. 35, 37,42 1235. 1 1 4.
;
1241.
"
1241. iii. 31, 36, iv. 24. 1235. 85. 1236. verso 8. 1241. ii. 20. 1238. 5 1241. iv. 24. 1241. ii. I, 9. 1235. 74 1235. 68. Spa 1237. 1. i. 4. 5/) 1240. I. 'Apyt'ioi 1241. V. 33. "Apyos 1241. V. 14, 17, 20. 1241. vi. II. aprjios 1241. iv. 20. 1241. iv. 12, 1 9, vi. 13. 1241. ii. 8, II. 1241. V. 35. 1235. 97 (?). 1241. iii. 2 (?). 1241. ii. 7. 1237. 2. 4. 1241. vi. 23 (?). 1235. 1 03 1241. iii. 35 1242. 76. 1241. ii. 23. 1241. ii. 22.
mroKTeiveiv
\( \(
41. 44, 45
' [
^ [] '
'
274
^ !
123.
INDICES
1242. 29, 31, 33. aanis 1241. v. 12, 20, 22, 28, 32.
/
;
1241. 1241.
iii.
27.
II.
V.
verso 10.
^ ! ( !
8 ! 5
Sell/
Sell/
1224. 2. verSO
1 6, 20. 1241. i. 1235. 1051242. 68. 1235. 57 ; 1236. verso 8 ; 1241.
. .
iii.
1242. 41, 44, 45 1242. 1224. 2. recto i. 4 1242. 23, 29, 34. 46 1235. 51, 56, 64, avTOs 1224. .2. verso ii. 2 1236. verso 6 1241. iii. 9, 32, iv. 69 25; 1242. 12, 22, 30-2.
1236. verso 1241. V. 1 3.
1237. 1. i. 16, 1237. . i. 9

('bind') 1241.
^(
ii.
1236. verso 11.
iv.
23.
! ^
/Sapfrv
beipo
i.
1224. 5. verso 1236. verso 2. 1224. 5. recto ii.

1241. ii. 5, 18, 1241. iv. 32.
1 7,
4.
ScvTfpov
i.
V. 5.
[ !
}
/3>242.
51.
1235. 105. 1236. verso 9. ^lo's 1235. 116. 1236. verso 10. ô'fiof 1241. V. II. /3or;flcrj/ 1242. 28, 49. 1239. 8. 1241. . 1241. iv. 1 6. 1236. 1 8. 1241. ii. 8.
((
.
1241. ii. 26, v. 8. 1239. 13. 1242. 43. 1241. vi. 17, 23. 1241. vi. 6. 1235. IO4. 1237. . i. 7. 1235. 104, I09 1236. verso
;
4.
\!
!
! [
1241. ii. 6. 1235. 55 1235. 6. 1235. 64. 1236. verso 7 1241. 4, 14. 1224. 2. verso 3
î;
5
;
1235. 59
124=1
!
H?
;
(1235.
53, ^5
(?),
1235. g2. 1235. 8. 1224. 5. recto i. 2, ii. 3 1237. 2. 6 1242. 74 1237. l.i. 17; 1239. 15. 76 1235. 62 ; 1239. II (?). 1239. 5 ycW 1242. 9, 5> 45 1235. 7 1235. 120. 1224. 5. recto i. 5 1235. 38, 109 1241. ii. 4, 14. iii 36, iv. 6, v. 7 ; 1242.
^ !
!
>(
4, 53
1235. 63. 1242. 14.

.
! /
46. 47
28 ; 1242. 46. 1224. 2. verso i. 3 1224. 2. recto ii. 5 ; 1235. 1235. 117. 1241. iv. 4 1235. 69. 1241. . 9 1235. 109 1242. 31237. 2. 5 ; 1241. iv. 17, 35 1241. . 8. 1235. 96 (), 1235. 114
94
8.
)5
1237
1.
i.
16, 17.
1242. 74 1241. . 27, iv. 30 1235. 62. 1235. 107. 8. eyKaXeli/ 1237. 1. \. 1236. verso 12. 1236. 1235. 105 1224. 2. recto . 1237. 1. i. 3. 9 ! verso 6-8, 10, 12, 13 1238. 4. 16; 1240. 11; 1242. 35. 4.
; ; ;
1235. 51) 89.

1241.
ii.
1242. 12,
1239.
(
77
fls,
/.
NEW LITERARY
;
3, II.
1241. ii. 10. 1224. 2. recto i. 2, 3 1235. 96 1237. 2. 4; 1241. iii. i, 37, v. 5; 1242. 48, 75,
;
1224. 5. verso
i.
1242. 35, 41, 43,
(
if
45. 46.
us 1239. 4. 1235. 108; 1241.
V.
14,
35; 1242. 23,
54, 55
1241. ii. 9. i< 1241. ii. 1 6.
( \24. ){241.
1242. 29, 32. 1239. 1235. 54
1241. ii. 31. 1242. 4, 1235. 44. 1241. iii. 25. 1241. ii. 6. 1235. 121. ipyatria 1235. 108. 1236. verso 7 1242. 41 44 45 47, 5 1235. 37, 4 1235. 93 1241. . 21. fTcpos 1238. 2 1241. iv. 26, v. 29 (?),
(^
TEXTS
275
! ^ )
24(?).
fTi
vi.
16,
1242. 17.
54.
ii.
1239. I. 1241. V. 3 1241. ii. 33. f'Xms 1237. 1. i. 5. 1240. 6. 1237. J. i. II. f/ior 1239. II. 1241. ii. 28, iii. 29, 35, iv. iv 1224. 1. recto r, 2. recto i. 5, ii.
( ( '
(:
Zeur 1241.
1241. iv. 36. 1241. iv. 13, 29.

(?)
i. 2.
;
32.
i.
eWi-os 1235. 63, 74 ; 1237. 1. 1241. ii. 29.
(?).
^ (
iv. 7,
' ^
!
.
1242. 30. 1224. 5. verso ii. 6 1237. l.i.8; 1239. 1224. 2. recto i.
iv.
1236. verso 10
21,
vi.
24.
1238. I. 1241. ii. I9. 1235. 43.

3.
i.
1240.
1241.
2.
(?).
3. 2
; ;
1241.
3.
1240.
13, 21, 28, V. II, 17, 20, 25
1242.
';
1241. iii. 15. 1241. ii. 17. fvbieiv 1241. iv. 27.
ivavTiOi
'Htoi/eus
evBahe
1239.
10.
^
(8!
1241. v. 1242. 31. 1241. iv. I. 1239. 6. 1241. iii. 14.

;
evonkios 1241. V. 26.
( (8&(
(
fiteVat
(^
1240. 18. 1235. 49. 1236. verSO 12, 16. effCiTO 1235. no. fVi 1235. loi, 106; 1241. ii. 17, iii. 26, 33, iv. 34, v. 8, vi. I, 26 1242. 72. eWrai 1239. 6. c'mXijwos 1239. 9 (?). 1235. 40.
;
1241. iv. 21. 1241. ii. 25. 1241. iii. I 7. 1241. iii. 5. 1236. verso 14. 1235. 7o.
1235. 121. 1242. 40. 1241. iii. 28. 1224. ^. verso ii. 2 1242. 52. ^/XetK 1237. .2. 7. deos 1236. verso 13 1242. 18, 72. 1235. 46. eepaweia 1235. 47. 1235. 59, 76. 1241. v. 24. 1242. 14. 1242. 8. 1241. iii. 26, iv. 7 1241. iii. 25. 1238. 2. eijacis 1241. iii. 24.
;
^/
/
/-
276
1242. 40.
/iff
INDICES
1241. vi. 19. 1241. iv. 21.
evyarnp 1235.
eieiv
53
10.
1241.
iii.
lo.
1241.
V.
uvpeos 1241. vi. 5.
KKaw 1239. 5. 1242. 72.
'
K01VOS
67)/ 1241.
1241.
V. 8.
iii.
I.
1242. 14.
? [!
/^ :
\>
1241.
1.
iii.
i.
1241. ii. 35. 1241. iii. 34.
1242. 71-
242.
ihpoiv
2240.
15. 12,
Kf 1242. 43.
1 8.
]:237.
12.
' ! ' 25
241.
(TO
iv.
1242. 52. I'i'pcta 1235. 34, 39, 46, 52, 56, 86, 90. ifpevs 1224. 5. verso ii. 2. 'IijffoCs 1224. .2. recto ii. 2, verso ii. 5. 1241. vi. 4.
36.
1235. 1235. 115. 1242. 4

1241.
8.
.
4
14.
1240.
Koup^res 1241.
iv.
28.
1235. 103. 1235. 1 1 6. 1235. 47.
1241. iv. 5. lîW 1241. iii. 35.
1242. 54Kpijf 1241. V. 24. KiSas 1241. ii. 16. 1241. iv. 12. 1241. iv. 31.
1240.
7.
1242. II, l6, 24, 28, 29, 37, 39, 43,
47.. 48, 50
1242. 1242. 6,
-'
1241. iv. 7 1241. iv. 36 (?). 1241. iv. 19, . 1241. iii. 31
1 5,
iv. 14, vi. 18, 23. 1241. . 2, 1241. ii. 2. 1235. HI. Kapes 1241. V. 29. 1224. 3. recto i. 3; 1235. 120, 121 ; 1241. iii. 18, 23; 1242. 27. KaraSfiKvivai 1241. V. 30. KaTa-a-opveieiv 1241. iii. 1 1 (?). 1241. iv. II, V. I (?), 3, 16, 21, Vi. 8 (.?), 20 (?). 1242. 40. 1235. 36.
1241. iv. 8 1241. iv. 29. 1241. V. 6. 1242. 4 1224. 2. verso i. 3, 1242. 3, 43' 4^.
5
{.
Pap.).
! ^ !
29,
1235. 48. 1235. 56 ; 1238. 6. 1235. 58, 87, 90 ; 1237. 1. 1241. iii. 28. 1236. verso 14, 7 1235. 1 1 . 1235. 66; 1230. 8, g; 1241.
iii.
i.
15;
ii.
22,
^'
! [
6
;
13, 3>
'^ 6,
II,
7,
3>
^9>
1242. 44, 5, 73 (?) 1242. 2 2. 1242. 2 2.

1241. . 1242. 74 1242. 551241. vi. 21. 1242. 42
1 6.
1238. 1238. 5
1236.
verso
10;
1236. verso 13 1235. 66 1239. 2. 1224. 2. recto 1238. 4, 5 1235. 58.
{((
i.
Pap.), 73
4.
aatea
!
/leyas
IV
124:2. II, 23.
1237. J. i. 1 2. 1241. vi. 26. 1240. 2. 1235. 5 2.
1242. 46.
/.
NEW
;
LITERARY TEXTS
5f
277
(\( 1242. 40.

1241. iv. 9. 1235. 34, 84 123. recto 7 1237. 1. i. ovv 6(?), 1241. iv. 12, 26; 1242.73. 1235. 94(?); 1242. 17. /if/ji'r 1239. 2. 1242. 55. . 1224. 3. verso ii. 4. 1235. 6g 1241. ii. 7, 11, i6, 27, iii. 8, iv. 30 1242. 32, 53. 1239. 7. 1242. 21. 1238. verso 4. verso i. i ; 1236. verso 8,12; /117 1224. .2. 1238. I 1242. 49. 1235. 54. 1241. iii. 21. 1241. iii. 5.
;
!,
(8
1235. 91, 94, 103; 1237. 1. i. 6 (?) 1241. ii. 7, II, 16, 23, iii. i (?), 33, iv. 14, 22, vi. 22 (.?); 1242. 51. 1235. 104. 1239. I. oTc 1241. iii. 7 (.>), 25, V. 10. on 1242. 24, 42, 47. 1224. 5. recto ii. 3 1236. verso 8 1237. 1. i. 9; 1241. iii. 5, v. 19; 1242. 1240. I. 34. aide 1239. 4. ouêi'f 1236. verso 19. 1237. . i. 16. 1242. 48. ow 1235. 95 (i); 1236. verso 9; 1242. 17
{)
'
vai
49
oStos
f/tp(5f
vios
^
TO)/
/ }?
,
1237. 1. i. 3. 1241. iii. 12. 1235. 68, 98. 1235. 6i. 1241. V. 25. 1235. lo6 (1. NiKi'as ?). 1239. 10; 1240. 13.
1235. 70, 105; 1236. verso 3, 11, 12 1238. 6; 1241. ii. 3, 6, 13, 32, iii. 4, iv. 25, V. 21,26; 1242.11,50. Toun 1238. 3. 1. i. 14. 1242. 48.
1237.
((!
!/
1241. V. 25. 1241. V. 28. oxevs 1241. V. 34. 1242. 76.
|5 1241.
8e
1241.
vi.
vi.
2 2.
i9(?).
1241. V. 2 2. 1241. ii. 26.
, ! ^ /
oios
1235. 95~^ iv. 12. fie 1241. V. 22 ; 1242. 5|3<! 1237. 3. 3. 1235. ii6; 1241. . 24. 1235. 45) 99 1240. q, 15. /iot 1236. verso 1 1. 1238. 9
<"'
;
f^"' '"' 8c'1241.
34.
1236. recto 7. 1242. 53 1236. verso 10. 'Ovias 1242. 14. 1242. 48. 1241. ii. 27, iv. 15. 1241. iv. 20, 27, 34, V. oTToios 1240. 7 1224. .2. recto ii. 2. 1236. verso 19; 1239. 9. 1242. 23.
oXiyos
3, 29, vi. 17.
1241.
V.
27.
/3
1235. 37; 1241. iv. 23. 1237. l.i. II. 1242. 491242. 54 1236. verso 10. 1242, 27. 1235. 102. 1238. 2 1242. 24. 1236. verso 8 ; 1238. 8. 1241. vi. 3 (?) 1224. J. recto 1235. 67, 1237. . . 3 1242. 55 1242. 6. 1236. verso 5, 6. 1242. g. "f'Tf 1235. 45' 49 1238, 4 J 1242. 44 neXaayof 1241. ii. 3, vi. 21. 1241. iii. 3, 6. 7'- 1241. vi. i8(?). 1235. 114. nevdepos 1241. iv. 2 (?). nepaivav 1237. 1- ii. I. 1235. 56; 1241. iii. 3, iv. 9, v. 32. 1241. V. 32.
8;
,,
/)
278
INDICES
1241. V. 9 1241. V. 34> 35 1241. vi. 24. 1241. vi. 25. 1242. 42. 1237. 1. . 4
!
TrXfli/
Ilfpafur
! '
'
Uvppii 1241.
1235. 49 v. 24 (1. 1240. .
(^! !?).
Pap.).
1241. . 2. 1241. iv. 25.
1240. 5
1241. . 2. 1242. 2 0, 32. 1241. V. . 1241. iii. 29, iv. 4, 22, 28, ; 34 {?), V. 12, 23 ; 1242. 47 1241. . 3 1224. 2. verso i. 2. 1241. . 17 ffoXf/iiKo'i 1241. iv. 10. 1241. . 28, iii. 23. 1241. . 23 ; 1242. 17. 1241. i. 5 1235. 34 ; 1237. 1. . 3 1239. 8
1242. 23, 54 1242.

5 2.
(235.
^'
2
/ : !
'!
/..
.
1242.
1241. vi. 7. 1241. vi. 6. 1241. . 13. 1241. . 4
2? 1242. 5
1242. 45. 49
1241. . 2 (?). 1241. iii. 8. 1241. . 1242. 131241. iv. 18, 35 1241. i. 4 1241. . 5-
(')
1242.
4-
1242. 37
1241.
.
V.
331.
1239.
1 6.
1237.
1241.
2.
34
1236. verso 1236. verso 3

1241.
.
! [
(!
1239. 4 1240. 2. 1236. recto 6 (?), verso 1242. 13, 24, 33. 5 1235. 72 1235. 67, 84. 1235. 53
1241.
iv.
13.
8.
:
-
1239 3
orpareveii'
14.
1241. iii. 7, 26, vi. I (i"). 1241. . 21. 1241. . 24. 1224. 2. recto . 4, verso i. 2 1235. 1242. 42, 104; 1236. verso 7. 1, ; v/icir 1224. 1. recto 2, verso i,'-.2. 43.
;
235.
1235. 6. 1241. V. 1 8, 20. 1235. 931242. 3 46, 55; 1241. iii. 25, 32, . 17. 1241. . 24. 1224. J2. rectO i. I. 1235. 63, 72 1235. 6. 1235. 38; 1241. iv. 16, . 31. 1242. 5 1242. 12. 1241. . 5 (1 rpiTos), 21, 28, 34 3'
iv.
;
recto
i.
2, 3.
oofyicXTjTtitor
1242. 26. 1239. 3 1241.

; ;
iii.
4.
(?)
;
1236. verso 3
1241.
1241.
ii.
35
1242. 21.
30.
1242. 53. 1242. 42, 471242. 50. 1242. 1 6.

1241. . 2 2. 1236. verso 10. 1241. iii. 28, iv. 17.
24, 29,
vi. 8,
15, 20, 26,
3, 13-
15. 23,33.
iv.
:-
1242. 5 1242. 8.
20
1242. 29.
i.
1241.
6,
7.
ToKas 1236. verso 11.
1241.
4-
1236. verso
g.
^
re
NEW LITERARY
1242.
TEXTS
ii.
279
6, 15, 35, iv. 20, 27, v.
2.
34; 1242. 25
(pavai
1241.
1241. iii. I. 1239. 13. 1239. 17, 18; 1241.

or s?), 54. 1241. ii. 15.
TfXous
iv.
'
0epeii/
4, 19, vi.
23, 8, 21.
iii.
, /
Tif,
;
(1.
1236. verso
.
4.
))
5, 34,
1241. iv. 14 1241. iv. 15.
1242.
iii.
'JO.
1241.
34.
! ! '/
((
9,
1242. 5 1224. .2. recto ii. 3 1236. verso 6, 10 1242. 45. 1236. verso 5 1239. 11, 13 1241.
; ;
/?
/).
1240. I. 1242. 6. 1224. .2. verso ii. 1241. i. 2 (?). 1235. 45 1239. 14. 1242. 55 1241. i. 171239. 1 8. 1242. 7. 1241. . 1 5 (1
;
i.
0epe 1240.
5.
((-).
iii.
iv.
12, 18, v. 15, 30,
vi.
23.
1242. 36. 1242. 36. 3 tpaiavos 1242. 30, 52. Tpfis 1235. 92. Tpei^fw 1235. 88.
ToiovTos
o^Kav 1238.
rpiTos
( ? !
1241.
ii.
^
.
.
1235. 1 19 1235. 114; 1239. 5 1241. V. 6. 1240. II, 12. 1241. iii. 28, 36, iv. 7 1241. ii. 25, iv. 5
Pap.).
1242. 35. 1235. 1 10. 1242. 9Tvppi;i/or 1241. vi. 10.

rvyxOKftf
( ;(
Xalpetv
1242. 36. 1242. 35 1242. 36, 48 1241. iv. 27

1241.
V.
1241.
vi. 9.
[
Xei'p
;
22.
vioy
() 1235.
51, 62, 68, 73, 85, 90.
1235. 119. xmep 1224. 3. recto i i, 3 1242. 10, 16. 1235. 59, 76; 1241. iii. 7, iv. 22, vi. 19; 1242. 32. 1235. 50. \235. 95, 1 1 3. 1235. III. {mo[<rrrovbos 1241. iii. 12. 1235. 58.
4,
^!
iif^Xof
1237. 2. 2. 1242. 2 2. 1237. 1.1. 13 1242. 131240. II. 1236. verso 6 ; 1237. 1235. 1041241. iii. 2 1242. 25.
;
1.
i.
10.
> 1237.
'Q(ccai/os
J.
i.
17
voTfpov 1241.
v. 9.
iv.
1241.
36.
1242. 55.
1241. iv. 8. 1241. V. 32. 1235. 46, 62, 73; 1237- 1. iv. 18, V. 14, 30; 1242. 36 1242. 4
i.
9; 1241.
28
II.
INDICES
EMPERORS.
Augustus.
6eui Scbr
2(!
1256. 1266. II.
4.
Tiberius.
Claudius.
!. !
1281. 13
Nero.
Vespasian.
DOMITIAN.
Trajan.
Hadrian.
Antoninus.
1279. 26.
../ .. .. .. . . ..' - /// 1266.

4,
!
1266.
. .
I'J.
2e/3.
Ftp/i.
! .
;
1291. 13-
1258.
4)
^2
1321,
1316.
24) 1282. 23.
2c^.
1282.
2,
43
{.
Tep/i.
1317
Nf'pouas
2f/3. Tep/j.
1266. 30, 37
Tpatavor 'ASpiavos
Kvpios
(,
123.
36.
'Adpiavos
1263. II.
2.
1270.
8,
54 59
'
1272. 23
1270. 44
1279.
8.
Septimius Severus and Caracalla.
8((!
Septimius Severus, Caracalla, and Geta.

Aovkios
Caracalla and Geta.
! . ! .: !. . ! ! . . ? ! !' .' . . .^
AovKtos
êovrjpos
vfs
1309.
:!!
Teras Bpen
2(!
Scovrjpos
(.
1267. 25-
1267. 21.
1259.
2'J.
1259. 3
//.
EMPERORS
281
Caracalla.
-.
Philippi.
..
2e/3.
AvptjKios Sfovrjpos
.
1283.
8.
Mcy. Bperam.
Mc'y. Tepp. Me'y.
1278. 31.
Elagabalus.
MapKos AiprjKios
Decius.
Aemilianus.
Valerian and Gallienus.
Macrianus and Quietus.
AURELIAN AND VaBALLATHUS.
Probus.
2, 1256.
Diocletian and
Ova\epios
, . . .. . . ^' ' . ,. (. , ! . ! , " / ., , ! , '! ! : '!! ! . ! ! . ., ! : (, , ,. :!! , ., . ! ,! ^! . ,! ! ! . ! ! .! 2( , . . .

(.
Me'y. Euae/Seis
!.
.
/ios
6 Kvptos
60.
1276. 22.
Kuij/70S
Upatavhs
'Epevvios
2.
1284.
AlpiKtavos
2/3.
(,
OvaKfpiavhs
Mey.
OvaXepiavos 6
1277.
!
1286.
II,
Ova\epiai/os
AiKivvios OidKepiavhs
Mey,
Ovak^ptavos 6
eiri-
1273. 42.
'loiivios
Titos
'loui/ios
;^. (.
1254. 28.
'.
20.
',
! / ! !
Aovkios
Map/cos
Me'y.
MaKpiavos
;^. 2e0. 1254.

5e/3.
SeTrri/iioE
'/! 1264. 20.
Mey. Vepp, Me'y.
Oie'poy
2ej3.
'.
1260.
Ova\epios
OvaKcpios
Me'y.
2e/3.
1252. reCtO 39 1252. rCCtO 12
1255. 12, 22.
282
Galerius.
[.)
CONSTANTINE.
Theodosius.
Anastasius.
/. ,{
.
.
1257.
III.
! ! !'! . ? .
VaKipios Oia\epios
INDICES
2f3.
6 avSpdOTaros
(erot
1318.
beanOTat
'
re
Avyovaros 1265 . Kataapes 1261. 5
1265.
.
1261.
1319.
Ai/y.
1320.
CONSULS, ERAS, INDICTIONS.
Consuls.
' /
'
Praesenti Albino co(n)s(ulibus) (246) 1271. 13.
(325) 1261.
! !

ETos
(403) 1319.
Trjs
!
&(.
1261. 12
J
,,..,. .
(33^) 1265.
'
(.
..
"
,
'
(49?) 1320.
1265. 25.
Eras of Oxyrhynchus.
?
(\
(399) 1329.
(413) 1322.
cjy
(1. c\8
i.
6.
416) 1334.
eTOS
(482) 1335.
Indictions.
3rd 5th 6th 9th
(5th or 6th cent.)
1326
1327.
(482) 1335. (497) 1320. (5th cent.) 1331.
nth
cent.)
(late 4th or 5th cent.) 1328. i2th (323-4)1261.6; (399)1329; (4th cent.
1280. g;
(late 4th or
5th
1330; (413)1322.
13th (399) 1329. 14th (6th cent.) 1323.
IV.
MONTHS AND DAYS

MONTHS AND DAYS.
(a)
283
IV.
'!
34
Months.
Nf'oi
(Choiak)
1318.
1270.
10,
56
1278.
205
45
;_
3. 24.
(Mesore) 1279. 22
1304; 1316.
] !
rrjs
(Hathur) 1258. 14; 1281. 1291. 14.

^
1280.
g.
(Pauni) 1317.
inayopfvai
^(
() Days.
k[al(endas)
.
1278. 26 ; 1316. 1318.
1271. 12.
V.
PERSONAL NAMES.
6
"
'Ayia
f.
of
Abram 1332.
'AjSfXos
1307. s. of Abele 1332. 1334.
! ! '!
1277.
4.
f.
of Aurelius
Theon
Sarapion 1276. 4. 1244. introd.
'\!,
1264.
5.
!! ^! !!
1276. I, 25, 28. 1349. 1288. 15.
Ayaflos
,!
1300.
6, 7.
f.
of Aurelius Serenus also called
..
S.
of GeillinUS
'[.]! 1349.
!
12.
goddess 1268. 7. 1253. 17. f. of Jul. Theon
1326.
'[.
3,8.
',
1278.
!! !, !
1275. 6
35
; ^
!, ! .
.
4,
1297. 2; 1298. 3 2 . of Diogenes 1270. 18, 49 ^ d. of TechoSOUS 1284.

. .
S.
of Euporion 1280.
! !! !, "! ! ,
1278.
! ! \. !, ! !, ! ! . !
'A/ifiwwos tax-collector
gymnasiarch, verso 32.

s.
s.
of Ptollarion 1252.
!
'!,
'[.
.
1257. 13, 18. of Apollonius 1282. 9, 13. of Psammis S.
1266. 6, 40s. of Theon and f. of Papontosl282. 20. ex-dioecetes 1264. 9.
ly.
presbyter 1311.
pilot,
son of Olbanus
1260. 3, 25. god 1256.

1325.
12.
. 1256.
24.
.] 1299. 12.
1350.
1311.
\.
d.
of Dionysius
1339.
'
1268.
d.
7,
gymnasiarch-ekct
. of Aur. Onnophris 1275. 2. f. of Aurelius Silvanus 1260. 30.
of Dionysius 1279. 3 of Tapilous 1288. 8, 2, 22. {. of Aurelia Mei'thous 1276. , 24. f. of Aur. Herodes 1274. i.
6 8.
basilicogrammateus
1259.
284
INDICES
d.
/,
1278.
5.
of Harpalus 1267.
3, 12.
d.
of Ptolema
,
arch,
s.
d. of
Philon 1344. 1293. 23, 32.

f.
of Achillion also called Apollo7.
nius 1274.
Aip.
Aip.
. banker 1284. .
os
i.
of Achillion also called Apollonius
:
6
!
I,
d.
of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 8. of Aurelia Thaesis 1273. 3.

S.
of
Gcminus 1276.
25, 28.
3.8.
5, 19.
gymnasi-
,
1278.
S.
of Euporion 1280.
gymnasiarch-elect 1278.
..
4,
17.
1274.
12.
!, (5 /.
/iof,
s.
f.
/ /
f.
Aip
. keeper
pilot, S.
of Olbanus 1260.
of
3,
25
_
the archives 1264. nius 1274.

f.
S.
of ApoUo-
.;
Aipto
7.
'.\[. .][.
"Apeios
! , ! " ^ , !, , ' :'

of
of Haras 1267. i6. s. of Timagenes 1262. lo. f. of Phanias 1330. (?) strategus 1258. 7. of Syrus and f.of Amois 1282. 9. /iof f. of Zoilus 1267. 8. 1331.
Kf^Tcpof
1256. 24. banker 1284. 5, 19 .] 1283. 2 2. StrategUS 1283. . S. of Tryphon 1273. 4, 21,
priest,
S.
47. 50
of Hermanubis
1256. 10.
S.
of HeraclaS,
1275.
3.
Theon 121.
ii.
1283. 9
ii.
of
Hermanubis 1256.
Aiplo
deCaprotUS 1260.
6
s.
of Aurelia Sarapias 1277. i. d. of Aur. Herodes
Aipo
arch,
g.
gymnasi-
of Achillion also called Apollonius
1274.
I.
1274.
6.
12.
]sis 1275. m. of Aur. [ s. of Panrumis 1281. i, 4.
StrategUS of the Piosopite
nome 1301.
f.
of Apollonarion 1267.
3.
Aipo
1289.
s.
2.
Aip. 'A. strategus
1283.
Aio
4, 21,
I,
21.
Aip.'A.
of
Tryphon 1273.
s.
47. 50
Aipo
1275.
Aip. 'A. priest,
of
Hermanubis
4.
1256.
10.
f.
Aipo
Aipo
20.
of Aur. Horus 1255. Asclepiades 1271. 8. 1252. versO 4.
21, 44.
1299.
17.
Aipo
1274.
1261.
2,
Aipa
of TechoSOUS 1284. 12. d. of Aur. Herodes 1274. i.
IZ^S.
16.
^, ^ ( '
S.
s.
of
Aur.
1296.
of
S.
Theon 1276. 27. of JOSeph 1320. S. of DionysiuS
4.
exegetes 1252. recto 16,

StrategUS 1252. recto 2,
S.
of LuciuS
4.
Senator,
s.
of Coelacius
s.
4.
of
Eudacmon and m.
of
ex-gymnasiarch,
of Apion
Aipa
Aurelia Tausiris 1273. i, 20, 45. 1271. 2. d. of Apion 1276. I, 2, 24. d. of AriuS 1277. 1,2 2.
.
1268.
7, 10,
of Dionysius
,
Aipo
45
1274.
I.
s.
of
Aphunchis 1277.
^
3.
Ammonius
also called
chief-priest
1273. 2, 48. 1252. recto 16, 22,
15
^ !{). !] :( . !! , , !
s.
recto 17, 21, 43. Qavios priest,

6, 26.
/
6,
V.
PERSONAL NAMES
285
Qeaycw/r exegetes 1252.
of Demetrius 1265.
StrategUS of the
14.
Cynopolite
nome 1254.
i,
s.
, , ,
1338. 1330.
6
{.
of Aur.
S.
Theon
1277. 1275.
of HeraclaS
AiprjKios
comarch,
1
of Petenouphis
1256.
23
[.
(,
3.
{.
of Tazoilas 1287.
7 1283. 9
s.
12S6.
3.
village-scribe,
comarch 1301.
S. of Pepirius 1320. comarch, s. of Theon 1254.
7.
31. 33
s.
arch,
MapKOs of Zoilus 1274.

10, 23.
S.
.
S.
ex-gymnasiof Ammonius
^
5
Feppavia
and
f.
ofProetusl281. 15. S. Of Apollonius of Aur. Dionysius 1274. 7.
f.
of
Psammis 1266.
10.
7,
10.
praefect 1277. introd.
3.
god 1272.
1275.
1255. 1256. 1283.
{
S.
,
I,
1296.
of Ptollion 1280. 1 8. of Peter 1280. I, 15. comarch, s. of Theon
17. assistant of the praepositus 1253. 19.
'8
,
2,
f.
of Julius
Theon
1264.
f.
5.
3.
comarch,
s.
s.
of Saprion
)
5, 23.
1339. of Aur. Agathodaemon 1276. 1349.

21.
13.
i,
29.
^'
3.
s.
tax-collector,
of Eut(ych
f.
of Aurelia Taseus 1268.
5. 8, 14
2[
1276.
3.
of Tauris 1254. 25. S. of DiogeneS 1276. 32.

S.
1306.
of AgathinUS
'
1254. 16.
S.
of Ammonius 1260. 29. comarch, S. of Panetbauis of
,^
1262. 41294.
1298. 1298.
f. of CaStor 1298. 12. m. of Aur. Arsinous 1273. 4. . decaprotUS 1260. 9. f. of Aur. Thonius 1265. 6, 18. f. of Didymion 1279. 14. 1257. 5, 9.
S.
' ^
[ [
6
S.
^
i.
Theon 1307.
1260.
of Aur. Saiapias 1277. 26. f. of Aur. Dius 126. I, 21. comarch, s. of Archelaus 1255.
]os 6
4;
the archives 1264.
](
]
1275.
[
5.
1275.
6.
, ,
\
S.
keeper of
S.
of PhilotaS
of Ammonius
, ,
m. of ApolloniuS the younger 1262. 12. s. of Demeirius 1279. 14. 1294. 5.
'
[.]
)(
ex-CXegetCS
1 9.
. of Ptolema 1278. .
.
9.
StrategUS of
14.
6.
the Cynopolite
f.
nome 1254.
s.
i,
of Epicrates 1278.
I.
sitologus,
of Pausiris 1259.
StrategUS 1259.
.
d.
f.
of ApolIoniuS
the younger 1262. 11.
comarch 1301.
[
of Colluthus 1272. 25.
1268. 3. s. of Hesychius 1303.
1279. 25.
{.
of Ammon
1270.
19.
286
AioyiVijs
f.
INDICES
of Aur.
Sarapammon 1276.
33.
.oyvs charioteer, s.ofHerasl287.5,ii,i8.
! ' ! ;
Aioyivris
f.
/! comes 1335.
Aioye'rTjs
, ,
f.
..
6
pricst,
s.
of Joseph 1320.
city-SCribe
S.
of Harbes and
f.
1263. . of Aur.
of Diogenis 1276.
9.
city-scribe
1263.
I.
Haruotes 1256. 1292. 9.
ii.
s. of Sarapion 1316. Aioycfiyr s. of Theon 1270. 20. eX-COSmeteS, Aioye'i'ijs,* Tt^cptos
f.
', , .
1292.
of
Panus 1328.
I.
of Tiberius Claudius
Diogenes 1284.
8.
1275.
4.
,
)
S.
of DionysluS
Aioyevqs,
,
1279.
arch,
S. of TiberiuS Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7. d. of Diogenes 1276. 8. d. of DionysiuS 1279. 3. 1278. 2, 6. Aip. 1295. , 22 1305. S. of Psammis and f. of Psammis 1266. 6, 40. Aioviatos f. of Apia also called Dionysia
'EaeCt m. of Tekosis 1282. 12. f. of Peter 1300. 10.
1348.
f.
, ,
',
!
,
f.
f.
of Aurclia Thaesis 1273. i. of Sarapion 1253. ii. of Aur. Ammonianus 1280.
3.
1334.
)
f.
of Aur. Pat(
1 6.
1283.
3.
1299.
4.
Avp.
12.
s.
gymnasi6 of Achillion also called Apollonius

strategus 1301. of Aur. Hermogenes 1275. 4. of Aurelia Sinthonis also called
7.
Firmus, Valerius F. praefect 1271.
7.
1274.
ZcM god 1265.
8.
Avp.
f.
f.
adjutant 1253. 12. s. of Apollonius and
f.
of Zoilus
o^'vofle'cgymnasiarch,f.ofPtolemal278.8. . . of Ptolema 1278. 6. god 1283. 1 7, 21. 1298. 5 1296. , 2 1. S. of Aur. 1321. 1297. S. of Theon 1276. 27. freedman of Sarapion 1263. 3. silologus, s. of Onnophris 1259. 5.
,
, , ,
[
1255.
f.
Apia 1268.
, Uepvo .
1257.
8.
StrategUS 1279.
,
7.
1267.
7.
1342.
.
f.
S.
of GaiuS JuliuS
I.
Alexander 1264.
s. s.
.. ..
.
"
'
14
Zcuif
Aur. Nicocles 1274. 4. of of Theon 1316. of Zoilus and f. of Horion 1267.

I.
5.
1291.
.
1347.
1305.
keeper of the archives 1268. goddess 1265. 8. 'Hpaif 1300. 4. m. of Aurelia Meithous 1276. 2. of Aur. Eudaemon 1273. i.
2.
1299.
II.
.
5
StrategUS
," . 7!;9 '/

1262.
3.
\(,
of Sarapion 1263.
1350. 1300. 7
S. of Didymus 1278. 9 decaprotus 1257. , 2, 15. ex-gymnasiarch, s. of Sarapion
, , )!
f.
of Aur. Aphunchis 1275. 3. Aip. S. of LuciuS
1274.
4.
1270.
Aip.
10.
exegctes 1252. recto 16,

2,
21, 44.
..
f.
StrategUS 1252. rectO
20.
s.
of Heras 1282. 6. of Horus 1281. 11,
1330.
m. of Aur. Hermogenes 1275. 5. m. of Sarapion 1317. ) 1296. 13. d. of Apollonius 1267. 16. 'Upas s. of Calathus 1272. 14, 17, 20. 'Upas f. of Diogenes 1287. 5. 'HpSsd.ofHeraclidesandin.ofThnasl2S2.5. 'Upas f. of Heras 1268. 3. 'Hpas s. of Heras 1268. 3. 'HpSis d. of Hera[ 1306. 'Hpc{ f. of Heras 1306. Aip. ex-gymnasiarch, s. of Apion and f. of Aurelia Aristous 1274. i. f. of Ptolemaeus 1270. 2, 17. Pap.) 1303.
!: , !
s.
V.
PERSONAL NAMES
eimv
287
of Plutarchus 1252. verso 26.
HpaiiKeios
1328.
senator,
s.
praefect 1313.
Aip.
of Coelacius
1261.
4.
\{
!
'
5 ^ ,
eucts
,. , !,
/as
s. of Theon 1316. s. of Isidorus 1269. 2, 13, 34 d. of Horus 1276. 8. d. of Petosorapis 1282. 5, 19, 25, 29.
().
goddess 1268.
7.
7.
s.
of Paapis 1282.
s.
. exegetes 1252. rectory, 21,43 Aip. . priest, of Demetrius 1265.

4.
f.
6, 26.
1299.
s.
of Petosorapis and
II.
of Tekosis
1282.
1286. introd.
Aip.
)),
^!
{ ,
,
f.
Cynopolite nome 1254. 1297. 12.

Taios
.
6
d.
of
Eudaemon and m.
3.
of
' ! '
/
Aurelia Tausiris 1273. i, 20, 45. m. of Aur. Onnophris 1275. m. of [. .Jtris 1256. 17.
Oeayhnjs, Avp.
. 1252.
5, 14.
rectO
1 7,
21, 43-
1297. 1323.
centurion 1253. 8. of Plution 1266. 16, 33
1296.
12, 19.
eeW1262. introd.; 1293. ; 1300. f. of Amois 1282. 20.
3; 1348.
1252. recto 1 6, 22,45. Aip. . 6 1273. 2, 48. f. of Aur. Dioscorus 1276. 28. eeW f. of Aur. Menches 1254. 17. GeW f. of Aur. Papontos 1255. 3. {. of Aur. Silvanus 1307. f. of Claudia 1267. 9. f. of Diogenes 1270. 20. S. of Gaius Julius Alexander 1264. 4. strategus of the Tanite nome 1257. 4, 16. f. of Theon and Zoilus 1316.
Ge<i',Aup.e.chief-priest
, ,
(
f.
of ApoUos 1291. 11. Aip. s. of Ammonius also called
Aphunchis 1277.
^!
3.
!
.
, ; (^^) '! ) ! : !, () ! ,. ,!! !: ,!

'lovKios
also called Zoilus 1264. 5.
'
;
!
4.
1327.
strategus of the
i,
14.
f.
of Julius
S.
Theon
Julius
'
of G.
Alexander 1264.
1311.
of Sarapas and Sarapous 1269. lo,
i9> 24, 35;

f.
1253.
2,
1 6.
s.
of Theonas 1269. of Psais 1299. 1,21.
13.
1292.
I,
17.
1 5.
(=
1325
1335-6
1291. I, 1341. ;
'
f.
1281. g. of Aur. Epiphanius 1320.

of Heras 1272. 14. s. of Petenouphis 1256.
23.
f.
Aip. K.
6,
1299. 15. 1294. 8. 1293. 38. Aip. . 1286. 1 3. S. of Damostratus 1298.

(1.
1 1.
KaivTios
?)
praefect 1266. 2 5.
8.
Ke'Xfp archidicastes
d.
1270.
5. 12.
of
Theon and m. of Zoilus 1267.
Xaipea! strategus
1255.
I.
ex-COSmeteS, f. of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8. S. of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7.
288
INDICES
1294.
f.
! ^
KoiXd/cios
9-
of Aur. Heracles 1261. 1291. 6.

f.
4.
of
\(y.
1296. 14.
,
.
8.
Diemous 1272.
f.
26.
of Psatrcs
123.
41.
Konpfas 1333. Ko?rpeurs. of Sarapammonl275. 8, II, 21, 24.
',
.
monk 1338.
1300.
1279.
2, 2^.
KipiXKos,
catholicus 1260. 7
of Horus 1287. 22. basilicogrammateus 1266. 27. m. of Aur. Agathodaemon 1276. i. ex-gymnasiarch, of Zoilus 1274. 3. 1288. i6; 1300. 4. NoWos 1337.
S.
; ^,
, .^ ((
,
3. 25
1345.
NeiXoi 1337.
StrategUS 1262.
.
2,
. 1273.
48.
..
f.
S.
[!'\,
8
.
..
1274.
S.
1 3
of PepiriuS 1320.
1322. AevKaSws 1324.

.
AevKavTos
(1.
1278. 6. goddess 1256. 12.
AovKios,
.
4.
f.
1274.
!
?)
f.
of PhiloxenuS 1338.
d.
Aovvofvis
of Ptolema
,. , \(
(=
1300.
I,
.)
4
of Aur. Anicetus 1260.
1275.
S.
Of
AmmOnius
23.
f.
7;/
7.
of Dioscorus 1259. 5. 1329. praefect 1252. recto

praefect 1271.
catholicus
I.
2,
S.
of LuciuS
called
of Aur.
5.
Heraclides
also
, !,
:
I,
Lucius 1274.
AovKpfjTios NeiXos strategus
1262.
2.
i.
Hapavios 6 logistes 1265. 5; 1303. 1257. 1 6. m. of Peter 1300. 2, 11. m. of Aur. Sinthonis also called Apia 1268. 7. AvSpaviKos 6 1278.
17
. 1271.
,. ^
f.
'
28.
Valerius
7.
Firmus 1271.
1260.
of Thompachrates 1282. 8. S. of Ptollion 1280. 1 8.

'
1348.
8, II.
,.
s.
1326.
1288.
!
,
'
Zoilus 1274. 3. f. of Saras 1293. 5, 30. MapTvpios 1328. MapTvpios 1323. comarch, s. of Meyx^f,
AiptjKios
ex-g}'innasiarch,
s.
of
5 .
.
Theon 1254.
I, 2, 24.
17. 31. 33 MfiSoCt,
d.
of Apion 1276.
McXavos 1296. 15.
', ,
1322. 1324.
.
3,
20,
\ . 1278.
2,
20.
17.
, ,.. ( , {?)
1255.
3.
f.
/, . .
1265. 5
;
of Peter 1280. 1,15. basilicogrammateus 1266. 2. 1269. 24, 27. {. of Aur. Silvanus 1254. 1 6. of Hermias 1328. f. of Harpaesis 1281. 4. S. of Amoi'S 1282. I9, 25, 27. comarch, s. of Theon
S.
of Ptolcmaeus 1287.
8.
logisteS
1303. IlaTfppoifts 1296. II. comarch, 1256. 5, 23.

),
1283.
3.
. of Saprion . tax-collector, of Eut{ych . praefect 1266. 25.

S.
s.
1324.
1288.
1328.
V.
PERSONAL NAMES
-'
Ufrnpios
f.
f.
of Charmus 1267. of Didymus 1259.

2 9.
6. 6.
1270.
(5
f.
iieToiriptr,
of Aur. Lamasas 1320. f. of Aur. Kalaumis 1256. 6. Avp. s. of Taseus and
f.
of
8.
, ,.!
.
1276.
3
d.
of Arius and m. of
i,
Aur. Origenes 1277.

;
22.
1244. introd. 1256. 2; 1272. 2, 26; 1287. 20; 1349. . S. of AgathinuS
Aurelia Taseus 1268. 5, 8, 14. f. of ThnasandTekosisl282.5, f. of Thonis 1282. II. nirpos 1341. Tlerpos, Aip. s. of Tauris 1254. 25. Uerpos f. of Aur. Pamea 1280. i, 13. neVpos (l) 1322 (2) 1329. s. of Esour 1300. 10. Xlerpot s. of Maria 1300. 2, 12.
banker,
8.
of
Eudaemon 1253.
1 1.
. of Diogenes 1316. of Dio[ and f. of Sarapion s.

1263.
4.
f.
!
f.
f.
of Epimachus 1262.
3.
lierpavios Aioinimos strategUS
?,
Tanite
(;
s.
1279.
4.
I.
Pap.) 1300.
6 4.
,
: 2
2[,
s.
excgetes 1269. 4, 12. s. of Heraclous 1317. s. of Sarapion 1263. 4. scribc of the record-office 1270. . centurion 1261. 3. d. of Isas 1269. 8, 17.
1 1.
1293. 31.
Avp.
.
8.
1306.
5,
StrategUS of the
noma 1257.
,
2,
of Heracleus 1252. verso 26. of Plution 1266. 21. of Plutarchus and f. of Theimou-
thion 1266. 20. s. of Psammis 1266. 33. 1270. 23. oiaKepios praefect 1252. recto
} !
1292.
of
Marcus 1293.
I,
2/)) 1297.
1258.
12, 19, 30.
23.
2.
praepositus 1261. 8.
1283.
1 5.
28.
1287.
!
.
. .
7.
8(\! 1259.
2.
1341.
. of Achilles 1281. 14. d. of Dionysotheon and m. of Didyme and Letodoris 1278. 7. 1295. 5 1342. gymnasiarch 1333. s. of Herodes 1270. 2, 16, 46. s. of Papontos 1287. 8.
;
f.
of Ammonius 1252. verso 32. of Aur. Pagochis 1280. iB.

f.
,
f.
1280.
20.
of Aur. Patermouthis 1256. 5. 1252. verSO 26. 2. S. of DiogeneS 1276. 32. f. of CopreUS 1275. 8.
28.
1294. 17.
of IsaS 1269. 7, 1 7. 1262. introd. 1268. 19. m. of Apollonarion 1267.
;
,. , ! , !, ! ! . , [
f.
^! , (! . !,
1335. fpvos, Aip.
1321.
S. of AgathinUS 1276. 3 basilicogrammateus 1262. 2. 2. S. of Ammonius 1260. 29. 2. comarch, s. of Panetbauis 1254. 16, 31, 32. Avp. 2. s. of Theon 1307. m. of Ammon[ 1270. 19. . d. of Dionysius
1268. 7, 10, 15 2oipis m. of Theonas 1269. See

StrategUS
3,
14
{).
i.
126
6. 26.
m. of Ision 1299. i, 21. amphodogrammateus 1267.

of Apollonius 1282. 9.
2. StrategUS
1253. 13-
1266. 26.
'
4.
m. of Aurelia Taseus 1268. 8. d. of Aphunchis 1287. 1 6. m. (?) of Aur. Dius 1296. 9. til. of Apia 1288. 1 8, 21. 1286. 2.
290
INDICES
, (
m. of Aur. Serenus also called Sarapion 1276. 4. . d. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 8. m. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 6. 1295. I, 22. TaOpif m. of Aur. Peter 1254. 26. 1253. I4, 1 7 1294. 1 6. . d. of Aurelia Thaesis
! '! ',
1273.
!, . . '/
//;
f.
\
,
43
StrategUS 1260.
1336. S. of Leucantus 1338.
13267.
1293. 1296.
!,
3.
!
II.
m. of Aur. Aphunchis 1275. 4. 1299. 13m. of Amois 1282. 10. d. of Petosorapis and m. of Thompachrates 1282. 8. d. of Thonis 1282. 1 1 Tcvflftr 1287. 2 1. m. of Aurelia Ammonia 1284. 13.
Tt/3i'pior
!
Xaipcar,
2,
of ApoUonia 1344. sis 1275. 5. f. of Aur OiaXepios praefect 1271. 1. Valerius Firmus 1271. 7.
logistes
1265. 5; 1303.
1300.
StrategUS 1270.
! !
/)
1296. 1 6, 1260. 5. Tw0poCr 1296. 1269. 31. 1299. 14.
ex-COSmetes, f. of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8.

Aioyei/Tjt
S.
!,
1255.
of
TiberiuS
Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7. f. of ApoUonius 1262.
/'
1259.
{.
TpmSfXiôf
8(\!,
2.
?
15.
S.
),
1253. 21.
^ !^ ! .
I.
6.
; ;
4.
centurion 1261.
\.
1 5.
StrategUS
1278.
1283.
S.
of Pausiras 1267.
. of Ision 1299. , 2. S. of Ballarus and f. of Dionysius also called Amois 1266. 7, 9. s. of Dionysius also called Amois and f. of Plution 1266. 40. of ColluthusoOeyofêI/os^293. 40. YeKij 1299. 17.
'QKeavoc
ship-master
1305.
Aip.
of Aur. Arsinoiis 1273.
'Q,piyhn)s,
s.
of Aurelia Sarapias 1277.
^!,
1298.
26.
m. of ApoUoniuS
1262. 12.
, /
'
[.]
. .
Valerius Firmus, praefect 1271.

IraTpijs
7.
flpiW 1296. 19; 1299. 11. basilicogrammateusl259. 8. Aip. 'a. comarch, s. of Archelaus 1255. 4.
of ColluthuS
Xeyo/ifi/of
1293. 41. s. of ApoUonius 1330.

.
j/8(
-!
, ,
âpos
',
Aip.
I.
StrategUS
i,
1260.
s.
Aip.
ex-exegetes
1262.
ex-magistrate recto 18, 30, 34.
of Alexandria
1252.
' ! (\!
f. f.
f.
f. of Aur. Dius 1296. of Zoilus 1267. 15. of Heracleus 1281. 11. of Nechthenibis 1287. 23. of Theonis 1276. 8.
22.
1279.
2, 29
291
VI.
(a)
GEOGRAPHICAL.
Countries, Nomes, Cities, Toparchies.

;
'\(8
'
A?y7iT09
\(5(
1313. 1253. 2 1271. i 1252. recto 20, 30; 1274. 9; 1291. 9; 1295. 12. 1288. 17, 34; 1254. 6, 22; 1260. 1 31271. 3 1274. 8.
;
^ ;
'
>;5 .
'AvTivofvs
1268.
(i/o/ndr)
123.
43
! '/
'
9
; ;
1300.
1273. 7 1253. 3 ) 1257.14; 1274. 1278. 5. 9 1284. 6, 9, 3 ? 2 1252. reCtO 23 |. 1260. 4; 1261. 4; 1264. 2, 6 1280. . 1320. 1263. 6 1267. 4 1258. 1268. 6 1269. 3, 14 1270. 3, 17 1273. 1276. 2, 6 1277. 5; 1279. 4; 1282. 2 4, 13, 22; 1287. II, 19
;
.
; ;
..
;
1261.
(vo/ios)
1255.
5
2.
nSkis
!,=
e
);>(5 1260.
/ /
1302.
4
1282.
1262. 13; 1285. 122.

(fopos)
1
! \ !
'ASatov
(\. ),
1259.
;
1254.
6
(/.),
15; 1256.
'264.
3
;
/
,
85.
"ay. 1253. 1 6. Alexandria 1270. 14- = Oxyrhynchus 1252. verso 2, 30, 36 1263. 2 1265. 7; 1267. 9; 1272. 3; 1273. 5; 1274. 4, 13; 1276. 4; 1280. 4; 1284. nay. 1253. 19.
; ;
10; 1346
{)
(?).
1301.
19; 1268.9; 1274.3; 1276.
1277.
1271.
3.
\05
1306. 1283.
3,
2!
2.
(! 1252. verso
1261. 3
;
.
7
;
(i/opos)
1257.
;
2, 5,
;
18
1259.
1301
1307
1320.
1252. recto 3, 20, verso 1260. 2 1259. 7 1255. 2 1257. 1265. 5 1270. 6, 48 1275. 1262. 25; 1283. 2; 1298. 7; 1303; 1320.
;
{)
1259. 1285. 1285. 9.

1271.
1257. 51285. 1285. 11262. 13 1285. 122. 6; 1285. 129. <55 1257. 1283. 5 *''^ 1260. 7;
/
;
;
>'
(6)
Villages and
I.
Oxyrkjinckite.
1285. 86.
4.] 1285.
58. 'AvTcus 1285. 68.
'
f-noUia.
'(?) 1252. recto
'(
1285. 17, HO. 1285. 64. 1322.
1285. 46, 39
^( :)
1285. 55
17, 25.
1285. 72 1260. 12; 1285. 9,
.
1
!(
1285.
14^
23.
.) 1285. 48,
11
292
\{
[.]
KfpKfiOpii
INDICES
1285. 104 1285. 52 [ 1285. 96.
.)
IlfTffioCwt
IleTEDoCpit
1285. 98. 1285. 39) ^S^'lo-fioi- Uayya 1255. 5 1285. 56'laeiov 1285. 45; 1 3^ 1285.
',
1285. 83. 1285. 119. 1285. 107. 1285. 5 [.] 1285. III. 1285. 85. nou[.]em 1285. 105.
.
8.
1285. 70.
KcpKeôCwi 1285. 66.

Kcpfcevfja
[.]
! ;
AevKiov
.
1285. 1 6. 1286. 23. 1285. 124 1342; 1347 1285. io6. 1285. 135;
2 !
2
1285. 59
(?).
1285. 82. 1285. 77 1285. 92

.
^ // !
yieKavdiov
1285. 21, 1327. 1285. 102. 1285. 54 1285. 02. 1285. 79 1285. 44) 37 1342.
Uapopiov
Xaiprjpovos 1285. 93 1285. 95 1285. 103. 1279. 9; 1285. 78. SfveKcXfi 1285. 80. 2evenra 1285. 120 1287. 3 1285. 73 2) 1285. log. 2evipit 1285. 63. 1285. 7 1285. 136. 1285. 125. 1285. 65. SiDopi 1281. 15; 1285. 134; 1339.
^!
2 26 ('
2oCii
2/-
Tavats
pviTiKos
1281. 6. 1275. 7; 1285. 4?) 401268. 3 1285. 75

5
'
Ne/ic'pa
1285. 1 2. 1285. 6 1. 1285. 57 Ni'ypoi; 1285. 53 1285.
^ !
!
.
1342.
|285.
TfpCitf
1285. 88. 1285. 20, 1285. 1 30. 1285. 1285. 24, 1285. 99
3
7
26;
1 8.
1285.
6. 132.
!( )
XOo-is
1285. 87 1262. 13, 19; 1285. ) 1285. 129.
1342.
1285. 9
1285. 76. 1285. 89 1285. 27 TJavevet 1285. 74 1285. 12 2. ) 1283. 6.
{?)
1312.
^
[
^{ (1285.
1285. 67
.) 1259.
.)
)
7
1285. 94 1285. 33
1285.
2 2, II 5
9
.
1285. 8 1.
[.
1285. 40.
Vi.
GEOGRAPHICAL
3.
293
Aaipa (Cynopolite) 1256. . 1252. recto i.

.
' '&6
'HpaiiKeibov
Miscellaneous.
.
7,
16, 24, 26.

.
7(
(Apollinopolite) 1293. 43.

3, 18.
(Cynopolite) 1254.
KpijiriSos
1284.
7-
.
;
{c)
OF OXYRHYNCHUS.
1266. 2 2. 1267. ?. 1268. II.
1263.
1258, 2. 1276. 6
1306.
1279.
.
(e)
(/)
^. '8
|
1270. 23.
Miscellaneous.
/,
1252. verSO
[\f
2 2.
//?] . 1286. introd.

VII.
-,
\(( 1278.
(village ?) 1312.
RELIGION.
() Pagan,
() Gods.
! !
!
iepov
1256. 12. 1272.
^
.
8.
;
1268.
'].
"
0!,
1265.
8.
!/,
1265.
1283.
8.
21.
(\ 1296. 5 1256. 13; 1265. 8 Index II. Qoripis, . 1268. 7 1256. 12
. ^
apxiepeis
(a)
Temphs,
dfc.
1258.
1256. 12.
'ifffloK.
See Index VI (3). 1258. 8. 1256. 18

[oils
vaos
Upa
(3) Priests.
1252. rectO 2 2. Upfia 1256. 7. 1297. iepds 1256. 8, 12; 1265. 7, 20, 21 . I, 12. t. evapxos f^'jyjT'Jf 1269. 3.
;
! : !
vaos
Te'fierar
See Index VI
9
1258.
:
pey.
. 1265.
1256.
"Hpas
8.
{6).
1270.
5i I 2.
"
(
(5)
Christian.
1311.
1311.
1299. 6. 1300. 2.
. 1298.
1299. 4
' ^
Xfty
1265.
21
(.
8!
;
. . .).
1268.
7
1311.
1311.
1338.
)
;
1289.
1300.
1328
1343.
294
INDICES
VIII.
;, (!
! ! ^/ ^, . !/
verso 17.
OFFICIAL
1282. 46. 1284. 9. 1267. . 1252. recto 3 verso 28, 361 37 1252. recto
KtXep
Upeiis
\ 6.
)
1270.
5-
ytvopevos
iepevs
! , ) ! '
1252.
(a.D. 159)
AND MILITARY
TITLES.
1252. verSO
8.
2 2.
(a.D. 272) 1264.
(SC.
1253.
(mpekfia
Â.D.
159/
apxtepevs
1270. 12. 1252. reCtO
(.
2 2.
1253. 21. 1252. verso 23.
!.
27.
(a.D. 197)
1274.
8.
Cf.
^^85\^.. 723/1266.
(a.D.
2-2)
S.
1262. 2. 1259. 8.
of ApoUoniuS
,
\
1263.
1274. 71264. 3 1268. 2. 1256. 2. 1257. 8, 9 1322 ; 1329 1342. 1253. 1 6, 19. 1252. recto 23 1261. 4; 1268. 1274. 2 1278. 5 1284. 6, 9, 9 1252. verso 6, 9, 23, 27.
cent.)
; ;
;
*
6 fv
17 J
74-5)1266.
2.
- ,.
. .
.
, .
1257.
289) 1252. recto 20. See 1253. 2, 23.
,, .
;
1261. 3 1301. 1262. 5 1263. 2. 1252. rectO 2 2, 44 1269. 51269. , .) 12.
(. . \
;
(a.D.
...
'.
1261.
4.
1298. 12. cjrijti. 1252. reCtO 17, 24
1302.
{..
. .
.? .
1259. 1274.
(3ra
..
2
;
1271. 4 1252. versO 24. 1252. verSO 29, 33
1252.
verso 17.
.
1270.
II.
See
2
;
,"
(.?)
25.
cent.) 1313.
(a.D.
1252. reCtO 1 9. 1252. verSO 14, 18
'
,
(a.D.
1305. 72-3) 1266.
,
;
246) 1271.
1281.
2.
..
2,
(Valerius Firmus)
(a.D.
..
7
(3rd
248?)
15.
introd.
1262. 4
1264.
1274.
1278. 8; 1284.
4 ; 1333. verso 24.
19.
yv/ii'aaiap;(oyl252. verso 33;
1274. 13; 1278. 1252.
1252. recto
1257. 1255.
19-
,
9
3)
,
;
. .. Kf)s
6
. .,
87;
(a.D.
;
(a.D. 288-9)
A.D. 289) 27.
Cf.
1277.
1261.
3
"J.
286) 1260.
19.
'7
1257. 12, 15
6,
1260.
1284,
9.
1253. , 1253. 1 6, 19 1335. 1253. 12. 1253. 4 1284. 8.
1330.
VIII.
OFFICIAL
7,
AND MILfxARY
24
;
TITLES
295
1301.
^,
! !
eVi
336) 1265. 5
?
3
1254.
3,
i8; 1255. 5; 1256.
1255.
(a.d.
6
;
1.
45)
(a.D.
1303.
Nenr
^! 8! , 8,
1266.
8.
, ' ,
1279.
(
4
(Oxyrhynchite nome)['An-oXXm]i'ios 1258. 7 (a.D. 723) 1266. 26. (a.D. 1 39) 1279. I.
(a.D.
1259.
2.
159)1270. 197)1262. I.
I,
&{.. 211-12)1259.
I.
26.
I.
1283.
(a.D.
aipeSeprfS
6.
'
(8
20.
(a.D.
cent.)
1262.
1257.
1261. 8.
nayov 1253.
"?
6,
( . ?
(a.D.
286) 1260.
288-9) 1252. recto
,
I,
'{
(before A.D. 292)
(2
1
(a.D.
(a.D.
18.
9)
2,
A.D. 289)
Xatpeaff
!
1258. 1254.
19, 21. apyvpiKOiv
1283.
7
1275.
! ,
nome)
--, !, . .
(SC.
1252. verso 19. 1252. verso 1 3 1253. 4, 14, 1 7
,
.
292)
1255.
(Prosopite nome) early 4th (Late 3rd

I.
1301.
iv
6 (Tanite nome) (3rd cent.) 1257.
BiOKcipevoi
8.
1261.
6,
1323
1328.
(?).
/ )
1288. 27.
6.
1253.
6.
1259. 6
aipfocWes eVi
.
1253.
1
1262.
(?).
1252. versO 24. 1261. 3 1283. 4 1. 1284.
1331
See 1252. verso 38; 1253. 22; 1257. 18; 1270. 6, 48; 1294. 3; 1307. (Alexandria) Kt'Xfp (Cynopolite (before a.d. 159) 1270. 14.
6
1328
1339.
(Alexandria)
4
1270.
13
. \(
(Oxyrhynchus) 1257.
1252. verso 10.
, 4
(Diopolite
(. D. nome)
&
2
;
6)
1270.
1 5
IX.
WEIGHTS, MEASURES, COINS.

{a)
Weights and Measures.
6,
4,
1270. 20, 28, 33 ; 1279. II. 1257. 6, i6 1259. 4, 17, 18 1260. 1286. 2, 3, 4, 6, 7 ; 1288. 3, II, 27
; ;
;; 35;
12,
5; 1291. 8; 1332.
1322
1325-7.
1253. 12.
1275. 1 9, 20 1324. 1275. 1 8. 1343.

6, 7,
1286. introd.
1288.
1261.
1288.
29, 30,
34, 3^
>
1335; 1338.
1297. 3 1293. 6,' 20.
//3' 1259.
6.
l8.
296
INDICES
1255. i6
;
1257.
8.
/i.
^/
1259.
1286. 8. 1272. 1341

1344.
1272.
;
129.
1273.
6.
1298. 14, 8.
28.
21,
|;((
1273.
1273.
7
1273. 8, 9) II, 1293. 2 5 (?)
(?).
1273.
8, g, 10.
((5)
128.
3, 4, 7
Coins.
apyipiov
1262. introd. 1269. 24, 35 ; 1273. 13, 4> 5. 6, 8, 34 ; 1274. 8, 20, 24 1275. 6, 22 1 1, 24; 1279. 1276. 26, 31 1277. 1281. 7, 1282. 4; 1283. 13 20 etsaep.; 1284. 16, 17, 18, 20, 21; 1285. passim; 1288. 14, 3> 35 1292. 8, 1295. 8, 9; 1308-9; 1318; 1333; 1339; 1345. fiwjSoXot 1285. 17.
;
&
;
1269. 24, 37 1273. 31 1274. 18, 1276. 31 1280. II, 12 1281. 7, 10 1282. 40; 1288. 11, 28, 30, 32, 33 1292. 8 ; 1308 1318; 1337. apy. 1270. 34 > 1282. 1 4 opy1288. . 1276.
',
20, 24;
;
; ;
1344. 1274. 1254.
1337.
4
;
26, 28, 30, 31,
7(\
, 2( . ( ^.
1329; 1330.
1285.
1283.
1 8,
1289. passim. . 1337. ;. 1280. II, 12; 1336-7.
1270. 34 1282. 4 1276. . 1253. 9, -^5, ^" ; 1323
9, 26, 31.
.
;
nevre
1284.
17.
20
1284.
1 6,
8,
; ,
1285. 23, 30, 32
\<
>
1274. 8, 21 ; 1285. 69, 84 ; 1288. 3 et saep.; 1298. 18 ; 1308 ; 1344. 1283. 17, 21 ; 1285. 1 1, 6.
\28. 6,
20
1284.
6, 8, 2.
1295. 17. 1283. 6, 17, 21. 1253. 9> '5) 1329; 1330.
1323:
.
1288.
apyvpiKa
35
TAXES. 5276.
1283.
((
Sij.
. :. !
1308.
See
//1255.
(?)
. ; (((
1258.
3, 8.
1254^. 7, 20.
).
1270.
1257. 3 1257. 6.
(SC.
')
; '! (,
1286. 6. 1283. 3 1253. 8 iirapoiipiov 1283. 1 3, 1347.

tis
, (( ) (
1
6.
1259.
1 6.
!
(?)
(sc.
1288.
1344.
1 6,
19, 23.
i.
1261.
1261.
BeKOTOV
1286.
7
1253. 1333.
1284.
!! ^, !
.
XI.
, ,
.
! (.
1331.
6.
TAXES
1253. g
;
1322.
1257
1283. 17, 20.
1284. 1 6 1340. 1283. 17, 20. 1330. .

;
1283. 1283. 1 8.
8.
((
;
! :
1331.
297
1288. 6 (?). 1270. 40.
1255.
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS.
) !
1279. 23. 1259. 15. 1273. I. ayyfiov 1290. 6 (? (ayiov Pap.), Pap.); 1343. ayeivl272. I9; 1279. 25. 1284. 12 (?) 1288. 29, 36 1300. 8; 1346. 1252. verSO 17. 1282. 46. 1268. 1 6. 1282. 14; 1316. 1259. 4> 1260. 5 1293. 21. 1284. . 1294. 1, 17; 1296. g, 10, 12 1300. 4; 1349. 1269. 7, 17; 1282. 7 1300. 4 1269. 1292. 35; 1291. 2; 1293. 23, 38; 1295. 19; 1296. 1 1, 1299. 4, 13, 14; 1297. 5; 1298. 20 1 1330. ; 1300. 3, 7 1259. 15 1259. 15' 1276. 5. 1252. verso 31 1268. II. 1294:. 8 1295. 1 1. 1262. 6; 1273. 38; 1276. 8; 1279.
;
! ?
^ (
7
((!
6;
,,
;
1308; 1331. 1273. 29. 1269. 15. 1273. 2 8. 1319 ; 1320. 1259. 23.
! !
! !
! ! ! !
1290. 6. 1257. 9 1266. 5 1259. 151282. 36. 1282. 35 1270. 32; 1273. 22, 41 ; 1275. ; 1276. 1278. . 1252. verso 21; 1256. 7, 26; 1266. 3, 29; 1269. 20; 1270. 16, 30; 1274. 17; 1276. 9, 17; 1282. 24, 29; 1288. 4; 1292. 15; 1293. 12, 20, 21; 1316. 1266. 351255. 8. 1303 1350. 1300. 6 1349. 1252. verso 35 ; 1273. 23. 1296. 5 1297. 171278. II, 24. 1322 ; 1324-7. 1286. introd.
(1.
?)
;
12S'7
;
.
;
1258. 3 1263. ^ 1266. 2 2 1267. 13; 1268. II 1276. 6; 1284. (?) 1343. 1252. recto 21; 1254. 18; 1255. 5; 1256. 2, 7; 1264. 3; 1274. 11; 1276. 2 ; 1278. 7 1284. 6. 1252. reCtO 27. 1252. verso 37 1288. 20. 1266. 21 1267. II.
;
.
;
1252. verso 20. 1254. g ; 1282. 33
1295. 15.
1297. 91252. verso 34
2g8
INDICES
1252. verSO 28.
\( ((
Sv&peios,
1286. 4
1288. 8
;
1295.
;
8.
;
53; 1280. 12; 1281. 7; 1296. 1297. 22 1299. 21 ; 1300. 11.

;
21;
1252. veiso 21
1260. 17
1261. 9
1288. II, 20. avavfwais 1252. verso
^. '!
1295.
1 6.
((
1275. 25. 1286. 9
I3.
^. (
'
avTiKiyetv
1284. 15. >'a0f'pfii/1286. introd.

1 8.
1272. 5 1269. 1 6. 1271. 5 1255. 6.
1292.
14.
1296.
1318.
23.
1295. 4, 6. 1288. 17 1298. 13 1259. 1274. 9
.
J
1300.
5, 6.
''272.
1345.
1311.
1273. 4; 1274. 6, 2, 15; 1276. 1278. 3; 1282. 2, 19; 1299. 3 rar' 1257. II.
6;
1273. 2 2. 1259. 25
1331.
1260.
17;
1298. 14;
1288. 34 1343. 1288. 35 ufoiyeii' 1288. 12; 1294. II. 1264. II; 1268. 14,
^ ^
! (-
8;
1270.
4,1; 1281. 4, 131252. verso 1280. 13
37
(
^
((! fpaa
1256. 4; 1285. 5 1252. recto 37; verso 38 1270. 57 J 1271. 4; 1272. 18. 1265. 14, 191253. 14 1273. 35 1273. 25, 33 5^ 1252. recto 6. 1263. 3 1279. 3 1270. 39 1291. ajiiVKTalos 1274. 5 1270. 35; 1276. 1 1, 25, 30; 1277. 12, 24; 1282. 14. 1270. 31 1276. 8; 1279. 2; 1285. 85; 1287. 15. 1277. 13 1280. 14. 1282. 31 1268. 4 15 1274. 1276. 1 8. 1252. VerSO 24. OTToSfSfiyfieVos 1309. 1278. 4 65(!252. recto 16,31, verso 23; 1266. g. 1288. 29. 1339. 1252. verso 30)34. 35 1273. 26,
;
1297. 4, 7) '3 1273. 8. apyeVTiMos 1273. 12. 1310. 1269. 2 2. 1283. 4 See Index IX (b). 1272. II. 1258. 7,' 1273. 28 1283. . 1261. 1270. 36 1273. 2. See Index IX (<?). 1275. 2 2. See Index IX (a). 1288. 4 1288. 23 apTos 1252. verso 15 1291. 4 1275. 17 1252. 1252. VerSO 23.
! .
. .
,
17,
.
recto 30.
!
.
;
1252. recto 10, verso 28, 361 37 See Index VIII. apxupds 1252. recto 22. 1253. 21. 1288. 2 2. 1252. verso 19 (?). 1294. 1296. 8, II, 13, 14.
^
8
6
4>
1299.
> 2,
;
13,
5. ?
1277. 1298. 1264. II.
'
1258. g. 1266. 35 1255. 7 1298. 1280. 5 1237. 9> 4

;
avpiov 1291. 12.
!
XI.
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS

1275.
g.
299
1270. 38; 1276.
6.
",
!
VIII.
25.
! . '
!
ya/tili/
^:/
,.
;
1252. verso 27. 1270. 35; 127. 1 1. avTOs, cVi 1273. 1 6. 1272. 1 9 1256. 8; 1269. 6, 6; 1278. 1288. 34 1293. 1346. 1293. 5. 33 39 1346. 1345. 1255. g 1346.
;
8
;
7,
1334 (?).
7-
|36 1257.
and
1270. 38; 1276. 1 6. See Index
-!.
1272. 8 1293. 22, 41, 42 1320. 1293. 24. 1276. 15^fâtow 1270. 36; 1276. 26, 31 1277. 13,
:
: . ( ! ! !
. .
1270. 2. 1270. 3^ 1276. 1 6. Cf. yiyi/fffflai 1252. reclo 17, 24, 38; 1253. 11, 16, 19; 1255. 2,18; 1257.4, 17; 1264. 1266. 2, 13, 28 1270. 12, 13, 7, 8, 14 58; 1272. 22; 1273. 26, 28, 41. 52; 1276. 20, 21; 1279. 23; 1280. 12; 1282. 18, 21; 1284. 14, 18, 21 1285. 49, 69, 81, 121, 128, 142; 1286. I, 3; 1288. 26 1289. 11 1291. 8 1298. 9
;
;
;
!. -
1305 1307 1320 1322 1325-6 1329 1330 1333 1346.

1299. 9
;
1252. veiso 33 1296. 2 1300. 4 yvaiTTdv 1346. 1267. 5

; .
>
1348. 1350.
! !
!
II.
yevvatO!,
1270. 37; 1276. 151287. . See Index VIII. 1282. 4. 1272. 2 2. ôijfleii- 1348. See Index VIII. 1270. 1276. 8; 1279. 1284. 1287. 5 1263. 8; 1267. 1271. 3 /SouXfVTjyi. See Index VIII. 1252. verso 6, 9, 23, 27. 1341. 1258. 8.
^.
3;
1280. 51286. intiod. 1253. 20. 1333. yovei! 1299. 21 1306. 1252. recto 27; 1254. 34; 1256. 1261. II 1273. 25; 1260. 7, 15. 31 50; 1274. 9; 1276. 28, 34; 1277. 27; 1280. 19; 1281. 12; 1300. 3; 1349. 1274. 8. See Index VIII. 1256. 25; 1260. 17,3; 33; 1270. 48 1271. 4 1273. 37, 49 1276. 8, 28, 33; 1277. 13, 27; 1278. 29; 1280. 14; 1281. 1293. 14, 2, 27. 8; 1266. 15; 1269. 5, 5
;
, .
;1279.
254.
. !.
;
125.
,
;
12.
1266. 16 1273. 6et saep. 1274. 16. /iof 1273. 4, 23, 46. 1299. 8. '-1270. 30 1272. 1276. 8; 1279.
; ;
;
See Index VIII. See Index VIII. 1267. 7 12, 1273. 24 1282.
12.
;
.
;
;273. ^/
II.
1259. 12; 1261.6; 1262. 6.

1261. 8.
1288. 17; 1329; 1339. 1269. 32 1272. 15. 1308. yewpyc'iv 1262. 1 8. 1270. 37 ; 1276. l6.
yeouxos
yepSioKOf
yepSior
1281. 5; 1282. 17. 1262. 1 6 1282. 34 1288. 13. 1273. 34 1252. verSO 23. dare 1271. 12. 1254. 5, 20. Sell/ 1257. 1252. verso 17; 1295. 10. 29; 1264. 14; 1272. 21; 1273. 24;
; ;
1293.10,12.
('
bind
')
1294.
'
7
1304:.
300
INDICES
ip. 1257. I, 3, See Index VIII. . (?) 1286. 3.
T.27S. 12, 14,
1 5.
!. !
bUarov,
&(\]5
Sfîa 1252. verso 19.
;
Seiipo
. :
1292. 9 1293. 11 1294. 11 1295. 8, 17; 1328; 1330; 1333; 1349. 1259. 13; 1262. 17 1268. 5; 1270. 42 1306.
;
; ; ;
1288. 9, 15. 1252. verso
14;
1298.
I.
Cf.
!,
>;26. 8
1308.
32
^ ^ . ! . ! . /
;
Index II. 1287. 15. 1345. 1264. 17. 1252. recto 36 1265. 12 1268. 14 1270. 51; 1274. 15; 1287. 12, 19; 1293. 7 1294. 15, 16; 1295. 16. 1257. II. 1304. fV .)/:/ 1254. 8. ^,/' 1258. 3. 8. .). 1259. II. 1287. . ). 1252. verso 1256. 3 "? ;, 1257. 6. ?;, 2 2. ;, ;. 1259. 1 8. ;. -nvpos 1254. 7, 20. ;;. "? ""''"OS 1257. 13/iV"? 1276. 9 1255. 1270. 4 ^1 "^-' 1284. 6, 1283. 14. ;, 1279. 13. ;. 19 1273. 38; 1276. 8. 1273. 4 1276. 20. See Index IX (). 1279. 21 ; 1283. 14; 1284. 5)
; ;
;
'^
1271. 6. 1264. 8; 1273. 23; 1307. 1276. 3> 24 ; 1277. 3. 1281. 2.
(
1273.
1288. 19; 1295.
14.
dimittere 1271. 9.
! !
1263.
>322;
1259.
/1272.
15; 1267. 19; 1276. 2. 1253. 5 ; 1257. 2. 1252. verso 22. 1264. 8. 1325-7. 26; 1260. 8; 1264. 1 2 37; 1276. 8.
1 8.
',
1274. 4 1294. 3, 9 1298. See Index IX (i). 1273. 24. 1272. 2 2 1294. See Index IX (3). 1294. 1267. 1 7 1306.
.
;
eai/1293. 19, 2
12.
2.
1284. 17;
1261.
1288.
3>
4j
5.
6>
7.
cawoO 1273. 3; 1278. 10; 1282. 6; 1284.
.
7
1265. 1278.
1261.
8.
^
((
1261.
1349. 1268. 131252. recto 18, 29. 1252. recto 33 1252. recto 27
3
(/ 282.
6(
;
1260.
1283. 6. 1264. 1 5 1282. 27. 1348. 1273. 2 5. 1286. 3. 1265. 33 1253. II, 13; 1254. 2, 23; 1273. 1274. 3; 1281. g ; 1288. 10, 32; 33;
1268. 6. 1258. 'J. 1253. 7 1254. 3 1280. ?. 1252. recto 34; 1265. 12. 28; 1316. ) 1343. 1284. 7. e'yKuos 1273. 33 1254. e%os 1264. 19. 1271. 5 1274. 3 1276. 3 1277. 3. elSemi 1254. 9. 34; 1256. 25; 1260. 31; 1273. 50; 1276. 28, 33 1277 28 1280. 1347-8. 19 1281. 12 1299. 7 ciSos- 1276. 16. 1252. verso 38. 1294. 4 1254. 3 eiVieVai 1278. 7.
; ;
((
XI.

eVreCfe 1273.
;
301
ftVoSos
1268. 1 2. 1252. verso 30 1253.20; 1255. lo, 15; 1273. 28; 1278. 19, 24, 30; 1282. 39; 1288. 30; 1296. 4; 1298. 18. eKOTfpos 1273. 37 ; 1278. 25.
40; 1275. 20; 1276. 19;

28.
1277. II.
eVoil274. 13; 1278.
( !
cm
ixeivos
1261.
3.
;
1259. i6
1286.
6.
!
(!
?)
CKTiveiv
1301. 1276. 12. SiSdwi 1260. 18 ; 1273. 1268. 1 3. cVSOTif 1273. 5, 20, 26.
45.
cKTOf
1297. 1 5. 1265. 20. 1287. I. 1280. 4.
fWXeii/ 1271. 3.
1283. 13. 1282. 36. 1258. 8 1295. 11. e\aiov 1293. 9 1297. 4, 8 1311. 1275. 1293. 5 ^^ 1270. 2]. 1298. 7 1260. 6 1292. 3 fi/xeXeia 1265. 12. 1270. 4 1258. 6. 1278. 13, 26. evavTios 1258. II. fvaperos 1300. 2. 1269. , 12.
;
^ ('
(!
fveica
-(
1
8.
1264. 71273. 1288. 23 1328. 1253. 12. f\apyvps \259. 8; 1288. 19; 1344. 1349. 1272. 2 1 See Index VIII. See Index VIII. 1272. 8. 1253. 3 1254. 4fôSoy 1268. 12. 1278. 27. 1275. 14; 1297. 1 1. e'ffayciK. See Index IV (). enaipetp 1272. 12. 1255. 19. 1286. 5 eVapoipiov 1283. 3, 16, 19) 23 See Index VIII. eVei 1252. recto 26, 34; 1295. 11. eVeiS^ 1293. 24; 1346; 1349. 1257. 1 3.
^ ^
.
(-^. (-.
( (
1276.
1299. 5. 1282. 29, 37. 1260. 19; 1273.

2 1, 27,
20,
41, 48, 53!
32; 1277. 14, 25.
273.
( '
6.
ivBaSe
3
ewKfi'
1293. 16, 17.
1253.
(^
4)
8)
14,
1288. 13, 33 1295. 12. 1296. 5 1280. II, 3 iviavTOs 1252. verso 16. cVfffxas 1254. 19 1255. 5; 1256. 9; 1257.14; 1262.8, 8; 1263.9; 1267. 17; 1270. 21 ; 1275. 15; 1278.14, 5; 1279. 7 ; 1282. 32 1283. 8, 2. ivoiKiov 1262. introd. 1280. 10; 1294. 13 > 1321; 1323. tvoxos 1255. 20; 1261. 11 1265. 23 1266.
,
(
.
(
eVifi/reiy
1278. 27. 1347. 1279. 5 1253. 3 1261. 7 1252. recto 44 1254. 32 ; 1256. 24; 1257. 13; 1263. 15; 1264. 12; 1266. 41; 1267. 19; 1269.4; 1272.17, 26; 1279. 30; 1286. 14; 1350.
;
,"
( (
12.
iViopKfli'
1313. 1252. verso 21.
36.
1280. 6. 1266. 22, 25. 1306. 1252. verso 7 1270. 15. eVt/ifXr/T^s 1252. recto 17, 24; 1261. 4; 1298.
1279. 19. 1258. II.
1273.
3, 4
;
cWaytor
1323
1326.
10.
evTfXhfiv
1299.
302
(' (
! ((
ipi&iov
1293. 24. 1253. 8, 14; 1297. 17; 1299. 7, 9' 1345. 1300. 1292. 6. ia-eUcv 1297. 1273. 15, erepos 1252. recto I ; 1269. 22 39; 1276. 19; 1281. 15. erqaims 1252. versO 2. ?1269. 3o; 1270. 40; 1274. 13; 1278. 13; 1282. 36. 1299. 9. i'ros 1299. 5. CTOS, fV 1299. 8. eS 1258. 1 1 1292. 3. eiSoKf'iv 1273. 40 1276. 20 1278. 36. 1273. 39. eifieW(al252. verSO 14; 1261. 7 {(^). 1291. 5. 1252. verso 24. 1252. verso 29, 33. 1252. verSO 1 7. 1300. 3. iipapas 1252. verso 35. evvmieia (1. ?) 1264. 1 8. fiopKtiv 1258. 10. [evvatbua Pap.) 1264. 1 8. 1254. 24
('. . (( ;
1287. 2. 1252. recto 8, verso 36 1257. 5 1304. 1252. recto 10, verso4; 1291. 4, y; 1293.8, 16. 1295. 15. 1302. 1254. 24. 1255. 4 1255. 6; 1265. 1 1. 1295. 5 1282. 40. 1255. 14. 1252. verso 38. tnirpoTTos. See Index VIII. See Index II. m(p(puv 1260. 1 5 1261. 1 1 1264. 1 2 1266. 5; 1268. 18; 1318. 1282. 33. 1274. 7. 1278. I . Cf. Index VI (3). 1255. 1 5.
iVio-rfAXeip
;
!
1259.
INDICES
293. ( (! (!
(! (!
.
?
;
2 2; 1300. 3; 1312. 1252. verso 19; 1257. 7. Cf. II. 1252. verso 15. 1272, 1 6. 1299. 5 1297. 21; 1293. 3; 1296. 20 1298. 4 1299. 3, 21 1345; 1349. 1255. 14. 1253. 7 1282. 36, 39 1252. verso 21 1253. 6 1254. 9> 27 1255.7; 1262. introd. 1265. 19; 1272. 13; 1273. 7) 8, 10, 21, 30, 37> 51 1275. 1278. 1279. 8; 1288. 2, 1 1, 21 25; 1289. 14, 15; 1292. 7. "; 1293. 1309; 1318; 13, 6, 42; 1298. 1321-2; 1325-6; 1329; 1333; 1346. 1349. ?1253. 15; 1255. 5; 1299. 1304; 1350.
(( (
Index
'/ '
(
;
feCyorl273. 10; 1275. 17. 1252. verso 25.
'
1263.
1 3.
1289.
3.
().
(! (!
;
(!
! . ! (
fJKfiv
.
ijw'oxof
1252. recto 19. See Index VIII. 1252. recto 30. 1273. 27; 1275. 13; 1296. 5. 1275. 1 5. 1259. 1 6. See Index IX (3).
1293.
26;
1298. II. 1287. 6, 1 8. 1282. 42.

1288. 1347. 1348.
6.
! .
6KeLv
1261. 5, 12 ; 1265. 15, 22, 24, 27. 1252. recto 35; 1291.9; 1293. 18,
;
42
1300.
5, 8, 9
-'
Index VII {a) , {b). See Index 1266. 341333. 1289. II. 1268. 8 1273. 3> 6, 46 1278. 1294. 6; 1344. 1299. 7.
;
XI.
6<ipa

5, 6, 1 2.
303
tSt'a
'
t6(o;
1272.
aafv 1274.
;
1269.
2 7
6.
;
1277. 10.
12.
;
1284.
1 3.
1274. 21. 1291. 7 1295. 3. Upeia 1256. 17. iepftJf. See Index VII (a) 3. I'fpdv. See Index VII {a) 2. 1294. "j. 12, i8, 29; 1274. 17; 1294. 4; 1295. 9, 16, 18. 1272. 1254. 8 1270. 52 tea 1253. 22 22; 1281. 10; 1292. 12; 1294. 12; 1300. 10. See Index III. 1279. 17. 7; 1268. 14, i8; 1270. 49; 1276. 5, 12; 1278. II ; 1282. 41. 1252. verso 34 (?); 1281. lo. 1269. 32.
/)3' \(7(
266.
: 273.
4(
;^ -
.
(
;
87
Kaipos
^
!
'
1254.
252.
( 1269. 32.
1281.
2.
;
. &
6\
1260. II 1276. 15; 1277. 3 1266. 3, 29; 1267. 2; 1270. 1282. 6. 54; 1281. (?). See Index VIII. 1328.
1281.
8.
5.
1254. 5. 21 1260. 1 2 ; 1293. 26. 1268. 5> 7 1257. II. 1297. 4 1269. 6 1286. 7 19; 1268. 5) '7; 1270. 4, 11 ; 1273. 38; 1276. 1 8. 1282. 20. 1262. g, 17. 1260. 2 8 1261. g. 1274. 9 1270. 2 5 1276. 7 1259. 6; 1285. 129. 1269. 21 ; 1287. 17 1297. 4, 1, 3 recto 9 ; 1259. 19; 1260. 14; 1261. 10; 1306. 1253. 8. KCVTIVOS 1289. 9 1292. 4 Kepapiov 1275. 19, 20; 1286. introd. 1288. 12, 35; 1324. 1269. 37 1273. 19; 1281. 7; 1282. 1 6. 1253. 1 6, 19 1330.
;
(
>/>
1331.
1299. 9 1252. verso
24.
1257. 3 1252. verso 21. 1290. 2. 1259. 24. 1346. 1318. kalendae 1271. 12 KaXflv 1273. 7-
: -
(?).
1273. 15
( ;
1293. 6 1294. 1276. 21 1295. 13 1300. 7 1293. 7 1280. 7 1287. 4) 5 1278. 5 1255. 7 1269. ^6.
;
7
;
1296.
1273. 41
8.
1269. 21. 1310. Kivhvvos 1254. 25. 1269. 36 1269. 3 1272. 9) II 1294. 9 1294. II. 1269. 23. 1260. 5; 1270. 5; 1274. 1 2. 1252. verso 30; 1270. 24 1279. 11. 1278. 14. Koivo'r 1273. 6, 17; 1278. 36. 1253. 5 1276. 7 or)ya 1253. 7 1287. 3 ; 1307. 1335. 1281. 8; 1293. 4, 7. 1. 29, 32; 1294. 9. 15; 1295. 1 8. 1278. 23 1253. 12.
;
( '
304
KOpnavos 1253.
KoaKiveveiv
4.
;
INDICES
1%59. 15 1274. I 7. 1284. 8. 1298. 8. 1275. 1 8. 1300. g.
1260.
II.
120.
3.
1343. 1276. 12. 1264. 8; 1257. 13, 19 1259. 1274. 1335. 1260. 27; 1329; 1344.
1273. 4 1278. II, 24 1286. introd. 1288. 5 1253. 6. 1289. 13. 1260. 4 1349. 1343. 1300. 5, 8 1329. KvpifidV 1276. 12. guardian') 1267. 5; 1270. 19; 1272. 2; 1274. 2; 1276. 2, 24; 1277. 2; 1282. 6, 12. 1253. 23 1271. icipiof (title) 1252. verso 18 1299. 1,4; 1300. 2, 6; 3; 1298. 4, 20 1294. 2 1300. 2 1329 1330. 1349. Cf. Index II and ('valid') 1259. 25; 1260. 17; 1270. 53; 1273. 37; 1276. 17; 1277. 12; 1278. 29; 1280. 13; 1281. 3; 1282. 42 1318. See Index VIII. 1265. 9, 21. )1254. 3, i8; 1255. 5; 1259.12; 1260. 12; 1268. 3; 1270. 23; 1275. 7, 13, 26; 1281. 15; 1288. 27; 1301; 1320; 1342; 1347.
;
1300. 5 1270. 1 6.
('
,
;
1257.
.
;
,& '
(7
1311.
125S. 22. 1253. 2 2. 1339. Xcyii/1278. 12; 1293. 19, 41; 1348. Xetronpyfii 1275. 12. 1298. 8. XeuKo'f 1273. 13, 16; 1346. 1257. 31269. 271283. 12. 1273. 7, 8, 91281. 6. 1277. 7, 9 1303. 1280. 4 See Index IX (). 1270. 31 1276. g 1279. 13; 1285. 70. 1329. See Index VIII. 1253. 7; 1256. 3; 1257. 6, 19; 1262. introd. ; 1273. 34 1275. 21 1281. 9; 1284. 7; 1286. introd., 8; 1288. 1289. 2, 12, 14; 1320; 1326-7; 1329; 1330; 1340. 1286. 8. 1252. verso 22, 33; 1253. 21; 1268. 10; 1276. 7; 1289.15; 1293. 14; 1314. . 1252. VCrSO 22. 1273. 34 1290. 8. 1299.
. !^
1319.
'(8(,
!.
See Index
VI
{a).
4<
/ / .
,
;
1335. 1296. 6. 1320. 1274. 6. 1252. verso 15; 1292. 11. 1273. 7 1289. 8. 1297. 3
;
1294. 6. 1269. 23.

12'73.
1293. 8; 1349.
31; 1286. 5; 1288. 27; 1294. 14; 1300. g; 1345;

.
1253. 2; 1264.
2;
1265.
4',
1298. 1295. 19; 1310. 1299. 1289. 4> 7 1252. recto 38. 1269. 36; 1272. II
. .
1289.
6,
13;
XI.
1350. Index

MeytoTot 1256. 13;
II.
305
1265.
9.
Cf.
(>24.
(\\( 1293.
12.
! 4 /
(85
(\('
1261. 1 1 1255. 1 9. fifwiK 1252. recto 32. 1252. verso 29; 1260. 10; 1267. 13; 1269. 32 ; 1276. 6, 10, 14, 25, 26, 29, 30; 1278. 19,24,27,30; 1284, 10, 16; 1287. 22, 24 ; 1293. 18.
1272. 1273. 17. Hi/ij/ii; 1320. 1282. 22. 1338. 1260. 19; 1273. 13, 37.' 1278. 30. 1252. verso 25; 1298. 6, 9; 1322; 1329; 1330.
.
15
'05
1341
(?).
1275. g. See Index
IX
().
1298. 19. 1260. 1283. 5 1270. 48.

;
1285. 98.
-/
((
1276. ig. 1252. recto 26. 12'7. 1 3. 1273. 39 1269. 8, 1282. ; 1252. verso 34 ; 1320. 1286. 3) 6. 1257. 1 9 ; 1304. 1255. 1 8 ; 1257. 6.
1256. 14 1259. 2. 1288. 3 1269. 24
1286. introd.
1294.
6,
8.
1255.
1269. 1293.
196, 20.
. .
.
roror
5,
1257. 8; 1259. 8. 1270. 41 ; 1282. 31 1299. 6; 1347. 1252. verso 33; 1257. 14; 1267. 18; 1268. 5 1270. 56 ; 1278. 34 1279. 22; 1280. 9; 1282. 3, 44; 1283. 7; 1284. 14; 1286. introd. 1291. 14 1304; 1328. 12; 1308.
; ;
6;
1260. 10; 1299. 5; 1343. 1265. 1343. 1279. 1 8. 1348. See Index IX (). See Index IX (). 1279. 3 1264:. 1268. 9
14.
.
1267. 11
;
1274.
See Index VI (), 1299. 5 1276. 8; 1279. 12.

recto 8, verso 15
;
;/1252.
12.
1276.
25
;
wvi 1257. 4 1244. introd.
1254..
! !
!
/^
1263. 22. 26 1262. 1266. 15; 1267. ; 1268. 7, 8; 1269. 2 ; 1270. 4, 6, 8 ; 1273. , 4; 1275. 2, 3, 5; 1276. , 4; 1277. 27 ; 1278. 7 ; 1282. 5, 8, ; 1284. 12, 13; 1293. 1296. 8, 15; 1297. 22; 1300. 2, 5. 8; 1306; 1384; 1349. 1306. 1283. 4 1292. 13. 1273. 1 ; 1350.
;
iiXfyvov (?)
ieVor
.
^
1297. 18. 1293. 12. 1344. 1279. 15. 1292. 12.
See Index 1306.
IX
().
1288. 20. oiVal267. 13; 1268. 11

1276.
9. 13.
6, 10, 14, 25,
29
1272. 6, 16, 17; 1284. 16 ; 1287.
6!\215.
1295. 3 15; 1288. 1279. 5 ; 1280. 1279. 20. 1286. .
7
;
9,
7
1276. 4 1299. 15 1360. 1288. 12, 1275. 19; 1286. introd.; 1288. 12,
! /
3o6
INDICES
1288. 34 1295. 71293- II (.') 1299. 6, 7, 8 1348. oiSeTfpos 1278. 28. 1270. 38; 1274. 1276. 6. 1295. 5 1253. 7 1252. verso 33; 1274. 15; 1304; 1320. oêAij 1276. 171257. 1 6. 1279- 17-
35; 127. 10; 1298. 13. 14; 1320; 1322; 1324; 1326; 1340; 1344.
1326.
\Z83. I 7, 20. 1294. 13. 1272. lo; 1273. 8, 9, 10.
)!
21.
1300. 5. 1299. 31298. 5 5! 1270. 28, 3; 1273. ly; 1276. 8; 1277. 8 1293. 3 1347. 1255. II 1258. 4; 1261. 5; 1264. 1267. 8; 1265. 5, 26; 1266.
\\(
oXoiapop
(
;
!
7-1
oTf
,4
1270. 21,53; 1280. 4, 6. 1289. II 1325. 1266. 3^ 3.^124. 1270-51 1274. 1 1 1288. 22; 1299. 8; 1300. 5;1301(?); 1329; 1350. 1257. 1272. 21. 1252. verso 3. oKof 1275. 25; 1288. 5 o|of 1275. 20. omji-iica 1273. 37; 1276. 18. oTTorc 1282. 20, 27. 1261. 1278. 2 71347. 1293. 4 1323. 1323. 1270- 2 0. 1273. 41 1276. 2. 1255. 21 1261. 5, ^; 1264. 1265. 15, 19, 27; 1266. 37, 42 Spveov 1339opot 1252- verso 1 1. 1252- recto 36; 1260- 12; 1273.37; 1276- 14. 18; 1280. 12; 1298. 18 1252- recto 26, verso 26. 1276. ?
;
. ^
;
1269. g, 1268. 17 1286. 6 1288. 4 1306 1338. ooyfv 1255. II 1260. 2; 1265. 5; 1270. 21 1273. 20,41,48,54; 1274. 1276. 4, 2, 27, 3^ 8; 1275. , ; 1277. 6; 1278. 1280-4; 1281. 5; 1282. 30 ; 1316 1320.
; ; ;
;
. ^
77
125.
14.
21),
37
8 ^
1298.
See Index VI (a). 1335. 1276. 6 1284. 1 1289. 1 2. 1266. 8. 1252. recto 35 1293. 41. 1272. 8 1294. 6, 7, 9, ^
; ; ; ;
1318. 1276.
6.
1 7.
apfs
' ! : ^
6(
/ ((
($
1272. [8; 1298. 6; 1346. 1279. 23 1257. 9; 1259. 22; 1260. 13, 28 1278. 251257- 3; 1260- 15; 1261. 1262. 7 13461264. 14. 1265. 13. 1252. verso 28. 1269. 22. 1259. 4 1260. 6, 25 1261. 22. 6; 1262. 14; 1275. 1262. 6. 1259. 5; 1260. 26; 1257. 6; 1262. 14.
;
1298-
2'
; /
1257- 9> ^1 1268. 1252. rectO .
1270.
22
1314
(?).
napebpos 1286. introd.
1257. 8, 1 8. 1252. verso 2 0, 27 1280. 8. 125. 20 1276. 15; 1280;

;
1328; 1330; 1335; 1337-81257- 2. 1254. 8 1258. 9, Ttdit 1252. verso 14, 29 10; 1259. 21; 1260.16; 1264. 17; 1273. 1266. 14 1268. 12 1270. 37, ;
; ; ; ;
XI.
19,

24,
15, 16,
; ; ;
307
32; 1274. 14; 1276. 7, 1279. 20 1280. 1 7 ; 1281. 2 1 7 13; 1284. II ; 1294. 14; 1296.
17,
1282. 18;
(?);
1298.3,8; 1299.3, 18; 1305; 1307 1349; 1350.
! ^
;
! !
1268. 6. 1252. rectO 33. 1265. i8; 1266. 6, 9, 20; 1269. 9, 18; 1293. 4; 1295. 7; 1296. 2, 6, 15, 18, 20; 1297. 22. 1340. 1266. 2. 1269. 33 1257. 2. 1299. 6.
1300.
^ .
(4 (!
7>288.
1287- 2. TTfSioi/ 1255. 8. 1252. verso 28 1293. 13. 20; 1291. 5; 1293. 23, 29, 1295. 6, 13, 19 42 1279. 24. See Index IX {b). 1266. 8 1269. 24 1270. 1282. 21, 27; 1288. g 1301. 1270. 47 1278. 12.
;
(>1218.
12,
25; 1283.
8.
/ ( !
6,
1273. 7 1273. g. 1272 6, 1 2. 1283. 1 8. mVa 1273. 1297. II.
!
22
;
1299.
.
;
1269. 33
1276.5,
2,
ig
1277.
1288. 35-
/1265.
1286. 8. 1255. II 1261. 1270. ^6 1273. 21, 27 1276. 2; 1331. 1252. recto 9 1255. 9 1260. 16 1331. 1259. 3 1260. 4. 7 1288. 6.
'
/( ! !
! ( ^
>
13 1252. verso 16, 21; 1257.9; 1261. 9 1270. 18 ; 1284. 15 ; 1292. 3 ; 1293. 17 ; 1295. 13 1296. 4 ; 1299. 8 ; 1345;
;
1252. verso 22. 1252. verso 17; 1296. 2 1299. 2, 4, 20 1300. 3, 6, 8, 9 1350. 1270. 27. 1254. 27. 1295. 17. 1293. g. 1288. 31259. 12, 20 (?) 1263. 14. 1269. 361252. recto 4 (?) 1348. 1257. 5 See Index VIII. 1283. 4 1258. 3 1273. 35 1282. 24. 1276. 1 7 1277. 12 1286. 5 1311 {?); 1322. 1292. 6. 1265. II. 1287. 7 (?) 1266. 5 1282. 38 1287. 1270. 47 1252. verso 1 6. 1274. 17. 1275. 8. 1253. 17; 1254. 8; 1260. 7, 26, 29; 1261. 12; 1263. 6; 1265. 13, 27; 1268. 6; 1273. 19, 2, 27, 35> 47 48, 51. 53; 1275. 13, 20; 1276. 13, 27, 32; 1277. 14, 26; 1278. 23, 28; 1280. 15, 17; 1281. 8; 1287. 13 /)'/ 1257. 15; 1265. 17. 1273. 6. 1254. 2. 1257. 5 1300. 3, 6) 9 1350. 1266. 13; 1269.20; 1306. 1273. 19. 1273. 39 1276. 9 1299. 7 1252. recto 4 1257. 17. 1277 9> ^3 1296. 4
;
! ! !
5,
((!
!. ! !
12ST
II.
1349.
1277. 8. See Index VI
(a).
(123.
) 1286. 51252. recto 19 1252. rectO 4, 29. 1275. 7 5, 47; 1274.
6.
3o8
1263. 9 1322. 1262. recto 35. 1273. 46.
;
INDICES
6\ 1288.
1268.
19;
8, 20,
1 6.
(
1288.
.
128.
;
8(?).
;
TtpOTcpov
1270. 24 1281. 9 1287. 2 2. 1265. 1252. verso 32.
21, 22.
/ !
! !
;
! {
1297. 8. 1252. verSO 19 1252. verso 1 3 1263. 4> '7 1256. 15. 1293. 151253. 6. 1263. 8 1267. ro 1345. 1254. 7, 21 1259. 2, 1279. 1304. 1276. 3. 1298.
(
12.
1252. verso 27. 1252. recto 33> 3^
1282. 25
! ' !. !
;
1297. 1298.14, 8. 1279. 1 5 1347. 1262. 7, 5 1340. 1283. 7, 20; 1284. 1270. 2 . 1273. 6, 2 1, 2 8. 1252. verSO 16, 20. 1288. 2 4
;
1341.
1331
(?).
'>
1275. 1 8. 1276. 8, 9.
^ !
^(3
1257. 5 1266. , 27. See Index VIII. 1261. 8. 1289. 4 1277. 7
! ,
(?)
1326-7. -() 1252. versO 371252. recto 11, verso 12; 1270. 8; 1291. 12; 1292. 16; 1293. 35; 1294. 17; ac (or /iSy) 1295. 2 1 1296. 20 1299. 19; 1300. 8; 1349. 1297. 2 1 1345
( (
.
((
1284.
;
1290.
(?) 1281. 6. 1261. 5; 1265.
;
II
1252. recto 37
((120.
;
1328; 1330;
1335; 1337.
1262. recto 25
13.
8.
1345.
( '^7 // ! ! (
! !
/ !
.
('6
1288. 4 1266. 1273. 1282. 21, 34, 42; 1284. 1256. 4 1268. 4> 7 1294. 14, 6. 1273. 2 2. 1309.
37;
14-
1281. 3;
1323
(?).
;
1270. 3^
1276. 9; 1280.
6;
1329; 1331.
5. g, 12, 24.
1304. 1253. 5 1257. 12. 1252. recto 45, 46 1276. 9 1252. verso 23. 1273. 2, 49 1256. 13 1265. 8. 1270. 47 1270. 42 1330-1.
; ;
1280.
5.
.
7294.
1294.
1312.
1273. 12, 8, 22, 29, 3) 3^ 1274. 8, 19; 1284. 15.
/
)
1289. 9' 1288. 7, 29, 34> 1290. 9
3^
1263. 15. aiToKoyoi. See Index VIII. 1257. 4, 3; 1332; 1344. 1258. (TKcCof 1269. 5, 20.
>293.
1288. 3 1328. 1293. 411293. 30, 39 3, 39; 1297.
6, 1 2.
1252. verso 24. See Index IX {b).
tantum 1314.
XI.
Ta|is
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN IVORDS

1261. 3
! ?/
7
TiXcIf
(( 12,.
1266. 24. 1263. 12. 1253. 13.

;
;
{iytos
309
iyiaivdv
12.
8.
1262. verso 30 3, 24; 1277. 2; 1299.
1 2,
14,
1347. TfXeioCi/ 1268. 17. 1255. 1270. 4; 1288. 6. 1295. 7 TcXfuTTJ 1269. 34 1274. 6. 1258. 9 1273. 8, 9 II, 7 1293. 25 (?). TerpaSfppa 1294. 4 1252. verso 31 31 See Index IX {). 1263. 14. 1252. verso 25. Tijpcii/ 1298. 7 TiiffW 1286. 16; 1282. 26; 1295. 12. 1253. 6; 1276. 26, 3; 1277. 24 1281. 5 1286. 50 1286. 5 1288. 22; 1304; 1320; 1339. 1274. 1 4. 1296. 1300. 2 1337. 1252. verso 18. TOKOS 1282. 17 1288. 19. 1252. recto 6. 1307. See Index VI (). ToVor 1255. 17; 1258. 9; 1259. 7; 1283.
!
;7
;
;
;
fpvos
.
! //
<!
Torf
.
-'
1294. 6. \2QZ. 3; 1299. 31294. 6. lyiats 1269. 23. 05 1256. 8; 1266. 15; 1267. i5; 1270. 1287. 20 20 1293. 40 1296. 4 1296. 16, 21 1299. 1300. 2, 1306. 1288. 34; 1291. H. 1274. 1 4. 1252. verso 14 1267. 11 1270. 22 1273. 36 ; 1274. 22 1276. 5 1281. 2 1287. 12, 19. vm'ivai 1264. 10, 17. 1288. 8. 1328 1339. 1266. 34 1264. 23 1269. 21. 1252. verso 18. 1270. 8. UTToXoyfii/ 1298. 17. vn6\oyos 1279. 9 1262. verso 35 3^ 1262. recto 26, 32; 1267. 17; 1263. 16; 1264. 9. 13; 1267. 19; 1270. 7; 1287. 10, 18; 1302. 1257. 4! 1270. 3 1343. 1272. 3 1274. 15. 1269. 23, 25, 27, 29, 31 1293. 24. iorepoi' 1252. verso 28.
; ;
; ;
,2
( !
! ! ' ((
( ^
(popeiv
/;)/5
( !
'
^ ' '
(292.
6; 1288. 12. 1273. 31 1283. 4 1263. II
(05 1262. recto 37

;
1300.
1284.
6, 19.
1290.
1277.
7> 23
1306. 1259. 25; (y) 1260. 17; 1278.
29.
1273. 32. 1262. verso 36. 1284. 12. 1288. 1 1.

13.
1274. 6. (piptiv 1252. verso 3; 1291. 3; 1293. 19; 1297. 16; 1347. 1273. 6, 17, 19. 27, 35. 47, 5 1252. recto 32 1293. 25 1305. -omi' 1296. 7 1298. 1292. 7; 1298. 6;
;
| 1293. 34
.
1300.
II.
(?)
TVyâveiv 1266. 20.
1290. 4 1276. 8. 1255. 13; 1273.
1300. 10. 1279. 9 1290. 7 1307.
3IO
INDICES
1252. verso 20. 1252. recto 18, 25. 1252. verso 10. 1273. 23. 1267. 2. 1266. 33
1252. recto 3. verso , 6, 9 1274. 5 1276. 4 1277. 6 1293. 2 1291. 2 1292. 2 1295. 2 1296. 3 1298. 3
;
(
6
; ;
1320.
4
2
2
\
;
;
1270. 1280. 1294. 1299.
: !
1268. 1277.
2
2
1252. recto 45; 46; 1260. 9; 1273. 3 1274. 5 1276. 2 1278. 2, 35 1281. 15 ; 1282. 46. 1270. 4 1270. 5;
;
128.2;
1300. 1295.
1320-1
1348-9.
17.
;(;
1269. 22, 36. Cf Index IX {b). 1296. 6. 1297. 1 8. 1294. 5, 2. 1294. 3 1300. 9 1270. 36; 1276. 12. eh ', 1268. 9 Xetpas 1339. 1259. 3) 2 2. 1257. 1252. recto 16 (?). xeipoTovetv 1252. verso 18. 1288. 32. (1. 1347. 1282. 341269. 3 (k'!/). 1273. 13, 17 (i^fflwof) 1310. 1288. 24. 1289. 1300. 1328 1343. 1286. 3, 4, 7 33; 1299. 7X<!i'Spot 1338. 1252. verso 29, 31 36; 1273. 24 1252. verso 15. 1292. 1 1 1294. 1337; 1346.
! {
)
1274. 26. 1263. 12; 1266. 36; 1276. 14. 1318. 1276.7,10; 1284. 1 1. 1252. verso 17, 36; 1276. 5; 1278. 13, 20, 29; 1299. 20; 1300. 10. 1273. 28. 1273. 6. See Index IX (b). 1272. 9. 1 1 1274. ].
.
.
2,
!
^!
-''
1279. 3 1252. recto 3 1 A\f 1262. 8 1278. 23. 1273. 8, 9> 1276. 1279. 1282. 35
)'
1290. 1270. 39
.
;
'
;
;
^
;
1274.
8.
24; 1277. 2;
(65?)
j
'/ 8(
1289. 5, 6. 1264. 20 1266. 32. 1339. 1280. 7 1345.
/)269.
1320. 1339. 1252. recto 36, 45> 46 1254. 27 1257. 6; 1260. g 1265. 27; 1267. 20; 1270. 52, 54; 1273. 3, 16; 1274. 5; 1276. 13, 14; 27, 31; 1277. 14, 26; 1278. 2, 35, 37; 1280. 17; 1292. 5; 1293. 13 1348. 1255. 7 1279. 1293. 13.
;
3"
XII.
INDEX OF PASSAGES DISCUSSED.

{a)
Achilles,
Alcaeus i8. i 32 42 63 93 Biogr. Gr. 50 (Westermann) Cod. Theod. ii. 24. 6 Hesych. s. v.
.
Authors.
,
.
S. V, S, V.
'
Q U
Menander, Epiirep. 503-4 510

Fr. Fr.
.
Plate
r-'-.;:3
"5
tj
2-î V X -< ^
4
^
-^
tc
^.
^:;-
^ C
A,
C ^ >
5:
1
l^ ^*-
r
V".
î
Plate
II
.->>
-3
-J
-^>WNtS^^^
1,^
il"
<^
Sl
-!1
t-ftiTf'-
..
.of
'ii
r4
Iff
W
'
ft- -
..
C/.V
.>;
t-
fi'
'6'i.t
u
It
?!?:
^
"
(L
X'^
3 2 ^ 7 V V ^>~ ,
'Pi'
Plate
III
'
,^s}
Vr
Hi
ttJ
,-:
r
7
t\fi
\'
\<X1^.
'
^^r
i^,{l
~v:<
9'^Yi%^^l^-^''
r
'^<<j
.1
4^p^
j?li^^ -
nf^ r 2 5
'.:
u.
/i
M
Ca
<!''
V--T-
|5t;
Plate IV
}-
1-.^
^ it's
;j^ -
2
*
<
i?^:!
(I^M'
V.
\r7; 1
N/
3..
^.^^) .>i>"
^''Y<i
;f
^' '^
HH.
/*
"-
^>
i-
!i
:r.?i
^3 2::^<<3^1^2ltÛ
Plate
-fr--
1 i-
<*?:^
^- c^Tf
" ^^-rsifjKFOsrCYOK
'
"Toy ^^':<}<'"
^
rrT>^5No. 1238
No. 1249
r^;
-9^
^-,',?-?^''
/7
'TOv
--1*
K-f
v^f->
'-^^-
/J.
No.
122^=
No. 1271
"
[';,;
VI
êoN4Aj KArAriA.ycorÂ,yenc '

iv
c ^c.
IvtAjc^j ^ A/t
Aiarr|<.3Mrref|eÂA-OM
-=
^J<i ^\t^-f|Xr
xi-i
|-|
cTorr*y
I
;e
f-okie-
AevSOiv/OYT-^ pj oy 7 is*- , * c cui^tsi --AAroyrOYcf .1 er^>~_ r^ Ar OIKOVcr.fvjAlTY/iiU^
,-
"
er^rroYj t:cj f 7
et^ A ^=<^ TTPOClovcvv'TMrêepArr^fr'''^

p uj
I
T. <.'A.VrCHClCl''^'C>''^<Xrv|viH7X
icAlAvrr' "^^
^Ôc HAeoy
o|d'
cijce7x:er
ei r* /
pAtUMOYi-ercro
SCrOOE/.TT lACJLiM
eOc
ju^Vi<^?<Ma*
t=A
-^.*'
/
vY
**
-co /vjÂj-f cue
t-i
c OT! epn pcLn-or^ ecrri/^

rW'^rr oroY
>J^
^^
croy
Ujr>irC YCUU/V-*TOCOi'F:3L/N(tJLK :KrT'<J CrONi AîH? '^ V.M/V f-f c .vi "^ WJM H irjA|S| c cfc; -'jr*^TXJut cTOMATUJiMCYivf v>A*M It mi^Kf^n erj A.I K<l-/ ^ i^
/-
C7V*.t^ Aerr.U
etsftx
i^
roc o,^'--HN
^
/*
tr'^^'î:;^^
MeccîT-c
i>oy Mi
: -'
xan op^f 1
iÔCT'^^^^'Al-llMAyisOViccJM."
A.|A.iAc
"vt
*^Kre.
i<f
ore; >Aj-i*-i
r
,
s:AiTOrt?rTPCJLn-o\ieM^^,
kAr
\.-^^j-f^
exeiTM
.oiOLio
"
en
jmoivi er^ -
-'^
X QYi Jiê>. Y-i?rp j^Q'ejMAct y-TKr*: '-
Ttf rFO?i>.rH^vAio/-jYct;/ -ror^ i?'':^ OfMVcoivrvpTpi
]-< oAi ois Yco c e^f

t-<
ce<:>prMcAii-trOY/N
J-;
ivi
Ksxr
JLrH
rrpC
"; ?.'.ofM
No. 1250, Cols,
i-ii
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

GRAECO-ROMAN
BRANCH.
EGYPT EXPLORA TION FUND,

i?i
which has conducted Archaeological research

classical antiquity
Egypt
since
1882, in 1897 started a special department, called the Graeco-Roman
Branch, for
the
discovery
and
publication
of remains of
and
early
Christianity in Egypt.
The Graeco-Roman Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 250 quarto pages, with facsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship of Drs. Grenfell and
Hunt.
A
volume,
subscription
of One Guinea
to the
and
to
attendance at the Fund's lectures in
Graeco-Roman Branch entitles subscribers to the annual London and elsewhere. A donation g/" 25
constitutes life membership.
England, Mr.
J.
I.
Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurer s^for Grafton Milne, 37 Great Russell St., London, W.C. ; and for America,
Mr. Chester
Campbell, 527 Tremont Temple, Boston, Mass.
PUBLICATIONS OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND.
I.
MEMOIRS OF THE FUND. THE STORE CITY OF PITHOM AND THE ROUTE OF THE EXODUS.
For 1SS3-4.
Edition.')
By Edouard Naville.
I.
Thirteen Plates and Plans.
{Fourth and Revised
25^.
II.
TANIS,
Part
For 1884-5.
{Second Edition.)
By W. M. Jlinders
25^.
Petrie.
Eighteen Plates
and two Plans.

III.
NAUKRATIS,
and Plans.
Part I. For 1885-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A. Gardner, and Barclay V. Head. Forty-four Plates
(Second Edition.)
25J.
,
IV.
GOSHEN AND THE SHRINE OF SAFT-EL-HENNEH.

By Edouard
For
'
NALLE.
;
1886-7.
Eleven Plates and Plans.
{Second Edition.)
255.
V.
TANIS, Part II including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical Tahpanhes ') and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie, F. Ll. Griffith,
and A.
S.
Murray.
Fifty-one Plates and Plans.

II.
25^.
VI.
VII.
NAUKRATIS,
Griffith.
Antiquities
Part
For 1888-9.
25J.
By Ernest A. Gardner and
F. Ll.
Twenty-four Plates and Plans.
THE CITY OF ONIAS AND THE MOUND OF THE

of Tell-el-Yahudiyeh. An Extra F. Ll. Griffith. Twenty-six Plates and Plans.
JEW.
Plates
The
and
Volume.
25J.
By Edouard Naville and

Fifty-four
VIII.
BUBASTIS.
Plans.
25s.
For
1889-90.
By Edouard Naville.
IX.
TWO HIEROGLYPHIC
Containing
PAPYRI
THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary). By GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an Almanac). By W. M.

{Old ofprint.)
II
Thirty-nine Plates.
25J.
FROM
TANIS.
F.
An Exira
Voluvie.
Ll. Griffith. Flinders Petrie.
THE
With
Remarks by Heinrich Brugsch.
X.
THE FESTIVAL HALL OF OSORKON

By Edouard Naville.
Griffith.
(BUBASTIS).
For
890-1.
XL AHNAS EL MEDINEH. For 189 1-2. By Plates. And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL
Ten
Plates.
21s.
Edouard Naville.
By
J. J.
Eighteen
Tylor and^F. Ll.

Naville.
Plates Plates
XII.
XIII.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
Fifteen Plates and Plans.
Introductory.
25i.
For
1893-4.
Royal
1892-3.
By Edouard
DEIR EL BAHARI,
I-XXIV
Part Part
I.
For
By Edouard Naville.
folio.
(three coloured) with Description.

II.
30i.
XIV.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
other Plates.
25^.
For 1894-5.
XXV-LV (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. XV. DESHASHEH. For 1895-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
By Edouard
Naville.
Photogravure and
Plates
DEIR EL BAHARI,
LVI-LXXXVI
Part III.
For 1896-7.
Royal
By Edouard Naville.
folio.
(two coloured) with Description.
30i.
DENDEREH.
2^s.
For 1897-8.
By W. M. Flinders
Forty Plates.
loi.)
Petrie.
Thirty-eight Plates.
(Extra Plates of Inscriptions.
ROYAL TOMBS OF THE FIRST DYNASTY.

Flinders Petrie.
Sixty-eight Plates.
25^.
For 1898-9.
By W. M.
XIX.
DEIR EL BAHARI,
Plates
Part
IV.
For
1899-1900.
By Edouard Naville.
Royal
folio.
LXXXVII-CXVIII
(two coloured) with Description.
30i.
XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA.

Forty-nine Plates.
An Extra
Volume.
By W. M. Flinders
Part
Petrie.
II.
XXI.
XXII. XXIII.
THE ROYAL TOMBS OF THE EARLIEST DYNASTIES,

1900-1.
{Out ofprint ^
For
By W.M.Flinders Petrie.
Sixty-three Plates.
25^.
(Thirty-five e.xtra Plates, loj.)
ABYDOS, Part I. For 1901-2. By W. M. F. Petrie. Eighty-one Plates. 25J. EL AIMRAH AND ABYDOS. A71 Extra Volume. By D. Randall-MacIver,
A. C. Mace, and F. Ll. Griffith.
Sixty Plates.
25^.
XXIV. ABYDOS, Part IL For 1902-3. By W. M. Flinders Petrie.
Si.\ty-four Plates. 25i.
XXV. ABYDOS,
Part III. Ait and A. E. P. Weigall, &c.
Extra Volume.
Sixty-one Plates.
By
25^.
C. T. Currelly, E. R. Ayrton,
XXVI. EHNASYA. For 1903-4. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Forty-three Plates. 2e,s. (ROMAN EHNASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. lOi.) XXVII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates CXIX-CL with Description. Royal folio. 30i. XXVIII. THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I.
For 1905-6.
XXIX. DEIR EL BAHARI,

CLI-CLXXIV
By Edouard Naville and H. R. Hall. Thirty-one Plates. 25^. For 1906-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates Part VI.
(one coloured) with Description.
Royal
folio.
30i.
XXX.
THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI,

For 1907-8.
E. R.
Part IL
By Edouard Naville.
L. S.
Twenty-four Plates.
25J.
XXXI. PRE-DYNASTIC
For 1909-10.
Plates.
255.
CEMETERY AT EL MAHASNA.
Loat.
25J.
For 1908-9.
By
Ayrton and W.
THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI,

By Edouard Naville, H. R. Hall, and C. T. Currelly.
Part III.
Thirty-six
XXXV. THE CEMETERIES OF ABYDOS, Part III. For 19 12-13. {Part I, No. XXXin and Part II, No. XXXIV to be published later.) By T. E. Peet and W. L. S.
Loat.
25J.
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY.
Edited by F. Ll. Griffith.
I.
BENI HASAN,
by G.
W.
Part I. For 1890-1. Eraser. Forty-nine Plates (four

Part
II.
By Percy E. Newberry.
coloured).
With Plans
{Out ofprint.)
25^.
II.
BENI HASAN,
For 1891-2. By Percy E. Newberry. With Appendix,

by G.
Plans, and Measurements
W. Fraser.
Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured).
III.
EL BERSHEH, EL BERSHEH,
Part
L
25^.
For 1892-3.
By Percy
E. Newberry.
Thirty-four
Plates (two coloured).
IV.
Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Ll. Griffith and Percy E. Newberry. With Appendix by G. W. Fraser. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 25^. V. BENI HASAN, Part III. For 1894-5. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Hieroglyphs,
and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.)
Ten coloured
Plates.
255.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
HIEROGLYPHS FROM THE COLLECTIONS OF THE EGYPT

EXPLORATION FUND.
For 1895-6.
By F.Ll. Griffith. Nine coloured
Plates.
2~,s.
BENI HASAN,
beasts
Part IV.
For 18c 6-7.
and
birds, arts, crafts, &c.)
By F. Ll. Griffith. (Illustrating Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 25^.
THE
THE
MASTABA
Part
I.
OF OF
PTAHHETEP
aji.
AND AKHETHETEP
F. Ll.
SAQQAREH,
IX.
AT
Thirty-
For 1897-8.
By N. DE G. Davies and
Griffith.
one Plates (three coloured),
MASTABA
Part
25i.
SAQQAREH,
five Plates.
PTAHHETEP
SAID.
AND AKHETHETEP AT
Thirty-
Fori898-9.
By N. de G. Davies and F.Ll. Griffith.
X.
XI.
XII.
THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH

Davies.
Thirty-five Plates.
25^.
For
899-1 900.
I.
By N. de G.
By
THE ROCK TOMBS OF DEIR EL GEBRAWI,

N. DE G. Davies.
Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured).
Part
25i.
For 1900-1.
Davies.
DEIR EL GEBRAWI,
Plates (two coloured).
Part IL
For 1901-2.
Part
By N. de G.
Thirty
25i.
XIII.
THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA,

Davies.
Forty-one Plates.
25J.
L For 1902-3. ByN. deG.
EL AMARNA, PartlL For 1903-4. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-seven Plates. 25J. XV. EL AMARNA, Part III. For 1 904-5. By N. de G. Davies. Forty Plates. 2 5^. XVI. EL AMARNA, Part IV. For 1905-6. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-five Plates. 25J. XVII. EL AMARNA, Part V. Fori9o6-7. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25J. XVIII. EL AMARNA, Part VI. For 1907-8. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 251. XIX. THE ISLAND OF MERGE. By J. W. Crowfoot, and MEROITIC
XIV.
INSCRIPTIONS,
Part
I.
For 1908-9.
By
F. Ll.
Griffith.
Thirty-five Plates.
25J.
XX. MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS,

Forty-eight Plates.
25J.
Part IL
For 1909-10.
By
F. Ll. Griffith.
XXI. FIVE
XXII.
THEBAN TOMBS.
25i.
For 1910-11.
By N. de G.
Davies.
Forty-three
Plates.
THE ROCK TOMBS OF

{In preparation.)
MEIR.
For 1911-12.
By
A. M.
Blackman.
GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH.
I.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
S.
PAPYRI,
PAPYRI,
Part
I.
For 1897-8. For 1898-9.
By
By
B. P. B. P.
Grenfell
Grenfell
Hunt.
Eight Collotype Plates.
{Out of print.) Part II.

25i.
II.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
S.
Hunt.
Eight Collotype Plates.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
PAPYRI. For 1899-1900. By B. P. Grenfell, Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Eighteen Plates. 2 5i. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and 1901-2. By B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly. Nine Collotype Plates. {Not for sale.) THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1902-3. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25^. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25^. THE HIBEH PAPYRI, Part I. Double Volume for 1904-5 and 1905-6. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Ten Collotype Plates. 45^. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part V. For 1906-7. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Seven Collotype Plates. 2~,s. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VI. For 1907-8. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25i. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VII. For 1908-9. By A. S. Hunt.
A.
S.
FAYUM TOWNS AND THEIR
Six Collotype Plates.
25/.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
Seven Collotype
Pl.ites.
PAPYRI, PAPYRI, PAPYRI,
Part VIII.
For 1909-10.
By A.
By A.
S.
Hunt. Hunt.
25i.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
Six Collotype Plates.
25^.
Part IX. Part X.
For 1910-11.
S.
THE OXYRHYNCHUS
and A.
S.
For 1911-12.
By
P.
Grenfell
Hunt.
Six Collotype Plates, 25i.
ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS.

(Yearly Summaries by F. G.
Kenyon, W.
E.
Crum, and
the Officers of the Society, with
Maps.)
Edited by F. Ll. Griffith.
THE
For
SEASON'S WORK.
For
890-1.
By Edouard Na\ille, Percy E. Newberry, and
,',
G. W. Eraser. 2s. 6d. 52-3 and 1893-4. 2s. dd. each. Containing Report of D. G. Hogarth's Excavations in Alexandria. 3i. 6rf. ,-5. With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by Edouard Naville. 3J. 1895-6. ' '-7. 2s.ed. With Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P. Grenfell, and a Thucydides Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. S. Hunt. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. F. Petrie. -8. 2s. 6d. 2s.6d. With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. Grenfell and A. S.Hunt. -g. 1S99-1900. 2i. 6d. With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. Evans.
twelve successive years,
2J.
And
6d. each.
SPECIAL PUBLICATIONS.
1H20Y
and A.
S.
: '
Sayings of Our Lord,' from an Early Greek Papyrus.

2s.
By
B. P.
Grenfell
Hunt.
(with Collotypes) and 6d. net.
NEW
SAYINGS OF JESUS AND FRAGMENT OF A LOST GOSPEL.

Grenfell and
is. net.
By
S.
B. P.
A.
S.
Hunt.
li. net.
FRAGMENT OF AN UNCANONICAL GOSPEL.

Hunt.
By
B. P.
Grenfell and A.
ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. GUIDE TO THE TEMPLE OF DEIR EL BAHARI.

COPTIC OSTRACA.
Slides
With Letterpress and Index.

ioj.
()d.
{Oui 0/ prini.) With Plan. (Oui of print)

E.C.
By W. E. Crum.
net.
Street,
from Fund Photog)-aphs may be obtained through Messrs. Newton <Sr> Co., 3 Fleet and Prints from Mr. R. C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.W.
Offices of the
37
Egypt Bxptoration Fund:
GREAT RUSSELL STREET, LONDON, W.C, and 527 TREMONT TEMPLE, BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A.
Agents :
BERNARD QUARITCH, ii GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. 56 UNTER DEN ASHER & Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET. COVENT GARDEN, W.C, AND AMEN CORNER, LINDEN, BERLIN E.C, AND HUMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, U.S A. 2-3 WEST 12ND STREET, NEW YORK, C F. CLAY, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, FETTER L.\NE, LONDON, E.G., AND 100 PRINCES STREET, EDINBURGH KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRIJBNER & Co., .68-74 CARTER LANE, E.C
BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY
3 1197 22884 0150

Grenfell, Hunt (Eds.) - The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. 1898. Volume 10.

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Grenfell, Hunt (Eds.) - The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. 1898. Volume 10.

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

LIBRARY

EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND

The Offices of the EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND,

Tremont Temple, Boston,

37 Great Mass., U.S.A.

literary pieces here published, 1231

and 1233-5 pro-

pleasure to be able to restore to the title-page of this

volume the name of the

and colleague whose absence during the

has been so much regretted.

earlier portion of the

book was already

shape when Dr. Grenfell came back to Oxford, but

materially in the revision of the whole.

the old division of labour, and so

to reduce the arrears in

the publications of the Graeco- Roman Branch.

Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff

Table of Papyri Note on the Method of Publication and List of Abbreviations

Theological Fragments (1224-1230) Classical Texts (1231-1242)

236 243 256

(g) Private Correspondence (1291-1300) () Miscellaneous Minor Documents (1301-1350)

Months and Days Personal Names

Weights, Measures, Coins

Taxes General Index of Greek and Latin Words

294 295 296

1225, 1238, 1249, 1271

John's Gospel xv, xvi

Chrestomathy Greeks and Jews before Trajan ApoUonius Rhodius, Argonautica

Achilles Tatius, Cliiophon

Cicero, In Verrem II.

and Leucippe and Pro Caelio

OfBcial Correspondence and Declaration

Statement concerning a Decaprotus

Registration of a Child Registration of a

Notification through the Archidicastes

Division of Usufruct of a Pigeon-house

Lease of State Land

Loan Repayment of a Loan

Account of Receipt and Expenditure

.... .... .... ....

NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND

thin type, those

Non-literary documents are

given in modern form with accentuation and punctuation.

symbols are resolved

additions and corrections are usually incorporated in the

text, their occurrence being recorded in the critical apparatus,

of orthography, &c., are corrected

they seemed likely to give

a deletion in the original.

Dots placed within brackets represent

dots outside brackets indicate

mutilated or otherwise illegible

Letters with dots underneath them are

Heavy Arabic numerals

Parts I-IX, ordinary numerals to

practically those adopted in the

Archiv fiir Papyrtisforschung,

Amh. = The Amherst

Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and

Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol.